summaryrefslogtreecommitdiff
diff options
context:
space:
mode:
-rw-r--r--.gitattributes3
-rw-r--r--78221-0.txt3013
-rw-r--r--78221-h/78221-h.htm4308
-rw-r--r--78221-h/images/cover.jpgbin0 -> 268726 bytes
-rw-r--r--78221-h/images/titlepage.jpgbin0 -> 1466 bytes
-rw-r--r--LICENSE.txt11
-rw-r--r--README.md2
7 files changed, 7337 insertions, 0 deletions
diff --git a/.gitattributes b/.gitattributes
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..6833f05
--- /dev/null
+++ b/.gitattributes
@@ -0,0 +1,3 @@
+* text=auto
+*.txt text
+*.md text
diff --git a/78221-0.txt b/78221-0.txt
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..4914284
--- /dev/null
+++ b/78221-0.txt
@@ -0,0 +1,3013 @@
+*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK 78221 ***
+
+
+
+
+ Transcriber’s Note
+ Italic text displayed as: _italic_
+
+
+
+
+ CIVILIZATION
+ AND ITS DISCONTENTS
+
+
+
+
+JONATHAN CAPE AND HARRISON SMITH, INCORPORATED, 139 EAST 46TH STREET,
+NEW YORK, N. Y. AND 77 WELLINGTON STREET, WEST, TORONTO, CANADA;
+JONATHAN CAPE, LTD., 30 BEDFORD SQUARE, LONDON, W. C. 1, ENGLAND
+
+
+
+
+ CIVILIZATION
+ AND ITS DISCONTENTS
+
+ SIGMUND FREUD, M.D., LL.D.
+
+ AUTHORIZED TRANSLATION
+
+ BY
+
+ JOAN RIVIERE
+
+ [Illustration]
+
+ NEW YORK
+ JONATHAN CAPE & HARRISON SMITH
+
+
+
+
+ COPYRIGHT, 1930
+ BY JONATHAN CAPE AND
+ HARRISON SMITH, INC.
+
+ FIRST PUBLISHED IN AMERICA. 1930
+ SECOND PRINTING OCTOBER. 1930
+
+ PRINTED IN THE UNITED STATES
+ BY THE DE VINNE-HALLENBECK COMPANY
+ AND BOUND BY THE J. F. TAPLEY COMPANY
+
+
+
+
+TRANSLATOR’S NOTE
+
+
+My grateful thanks are due to Fräulein Anna Freud, Dr. Ernest Jones
+and Mr. James Strachey for their careful revision of the MS. of this
+translation and the many improvements they made in it, and also to Miss
+Ethel Colburn Mayne for her translations of the verse quoted.
+
+ J. R.
+
+
+
+
+I
+
+
+The impression forces itself upon one that men measure by false
+standards, that everyone seeks power, success, riches for himself and
+admires others who attain them, while undervaluing the truly precious
+things in life. And yet, in making any general judgement of this kind
+one is in danger of forgetting the manifold variety of humanity and its
+mental life. There are certain men from whom their contemporaries do
+not withhold veneration, although their greatness rests on attributes
+and achievements which are completely foreign to the aims and ideals of
+the multitude. One might well be inclined to suppose that after all it
+is only a minority who appreciate these great men, while the majority
+cares nothing for them. But the discrepancy between men’s opinions and
+their behaviour is so wide and their desires so many-sided that things
+are probably not so simple.
+
+One of these exceptional men calls himself my friend in his letters
+to me. I had sent him my little book which treats of religion as an
+illusion and he answered that he agreed entirely with my views on
+religion, but that he was sorry I had not properly appreciated the
+ultimate source of religious sentiments. This consists in a peculiar
+feeling, which never leaves him personally, which he finds shared by
+many others, and which he may suppose millions more also experience. It
+is a feeling which he would like to call a sensation of ‘eternity’, a
+feeling as of something limitless, unbounded, something ‘oceanic’. It
+is, he says, a purely subjective experience, not an article of belief;
+it implies no assurance of personal immortality, but it is the source
+of the religious spirit and is taken hold of by the various Churches
+and religious systems, directed by them into definite channels and
+also, no doubt, used up in them. One may rightly call oneself religious
+on the ground of this oceanic feeling alone, even though one reject all
+beliefs and all illusions.
+
+These views, expressed by my friend whom I so greatly honour and
+who himself once in poetry described the magic of illusion, put me
+in a difficult position. I cannot discover this ‘oceanic’ feeling
+in myself. It is not easy to deal scientifically with feelings. One
+may attempt to describe their physiological signs. Where that is
+impossible—I am afraid the oceanic feeling, too, will defy this
+kind of classification—nothing remains but to turn to the ideational
+content which most readily associates itself with the feeling. If I
+have understood my friend aright, he means the same thing as that
+consolation offered by an original and somewhat unconventional writer
+to his hero, contemplating suicide: ‘Out of this world we cannot
+fall’.[1] So it is a feeling of indissoluble connection, of belonging
+inseparably to the external world as a whole. To me, personally, I may
+remark, this seems something more in the nature of an intellectual
+judgement, not, it is true, without any accompanying feeling-tone,
+but with one of a kind which characterizes other equally far-reaching
+reflections as well. I could not in my own person convince myself of
+the primary nature of such a feeling. But I cannot on that account deny
+that it in fact occurs in other people. One can only wonder whether
+it has been correctly interpreted and whether it is entitled to be
+acknowledged as the _fons et origo_ of the whole need for religion.
+
+I have nothing to suggest which could effectively settle the solution
+of this problem. The idea that man should receive intimation of his
+connection with the surrounding world by a direct feeling which aims
+from the outset at serving this purpose sounds so strange and is so
+incongruous with the structure of our psychology that one is justified
+in attempting a psycho-analytic, that is, genetic explanation of such a
+feeling. Whereupon the following lines of thought present themselves.
+Normally there is nothing we are more certain of than the feeling of
+our self, our own ego. It seems to us an independent unitary thing,
+sharply outlined against everything else. That this is a deceptive
+appearance, and that on the contrary the ego extends inwards without
+any sharp delimitation, into an unconscious mental entity which we
+call the id and to which it forms a façade, was first discovered
+by psycho-analytic research, and the latter still has much to tell
+us about the relations of the ego to the id. But towards the outer
+world at any rate the ego seems to keep itself clearly and sharply
+outlined and delimited. There is only one state of mind in which it
+fails to do this—an unusual state, it is true, but not one that can
+be judged as pathological. At its height the state of being in love
+threatens to obliterate the boundaries between ego and object. Against
+all the evidence of his senses the man in love declares that he and
+his beloved are one, and is prepared to behave as if it were a fact.
+A thing that can be temporarily effaced by a physiological function
+must also of course be liable to disturbance by morbid processes. From
+pathology we have come to know a large number of states in which the
+boundary lines between ego and outer world become uncertain, or in
+which they are actually incorrectly perceived—cases in which parts of
+a man’s own body, even component parts of his own mind, perceptions,
+thoughts, feelings, appear to him alien and not belonging to himself;
+other cases in which a man ascribes to the external world things that
+clearly originate in himself, and that ought to be acknowledged by him.
+So the ego’s cognizance of itself is subject to disturbance, and the
+boundaries between it and the outer world are not immovable.
+
+Further reflection shows that the adult’s sense of his own ego cannot
+have been the same from the beginning. It must have undergone a
+development, which naturally cannot be demonstrated, but which admits
+of reconstruction with a fair degree of probability.[2] When the
+infant at the breast receives stimuli, he cannot as yet distinguish
+whether they come from his ego or from the outer world. He learns
+it gradually as the result of various exigencies. It must make the
+strongest impression on him that many sources of excitation, which
+later on he will recognize as his own bodily organs, can provide him
+at any time with sensations, whereas others become temporarily out
+of his reach—amongst these what he wants most of all, his mother’s
+breast—and reappear only as a result of his cries for help. Thus
+an ‘object’ first presents itself to the ego as something existing
+‘outside’, which is only induced to appear by a particular act. A
+further stimulus to the growth and formation of the ego, so that
+it becomes something more than a bundle of sensations, _i.e._
+recognizes an ‘outside’, the external world, is afforded by the
+frequent, unavoidable and manifold pains and unpleasant sensations
+which the pleasure-principle, still in unrestricted domination, bids
+it abolish or avoid. The tendency arises to dissociate from the ego
+everything which can give rise to pain, to cast it out and create a
+pure pleasure-ego, in contrast to a threatening ‘outside’, not-self.
+The limits of this primitive pleasure-ego cannot escape readjustment
+through experience. Much that the individual wants to retain because
+it is pleasure-giving is nevertheless part not of the ego but of an
+object; and much that he wishes to eject because it torments him yet
+proves to be inseparable from the ego, arising from an inner source. He
+learns a method by which, through deliberate use of the sensory organs
+and suitable muscular movements, he can distinguish between internal
+and external—what is part of the ego and what originates in the outer
+world—and thus he makes the first step towards the introduction of
+the reality-principle which is to control his development further.
+This capacity for distinguishing which he learns of course serves a
+practical purpose, that of enabling him to defend himself against
+painful sensations felt by him or threatening him. Against certain
+painful excitations from within the ego has only the same means of
+defence as that employed against pain coming from without, and this is
+the starting-point of important morbid disturbances.
+
+In this way the ego detaches itself from the external world. It is
+more correct to say: Originally the ego includes everything, later
+it detaches from itself the external world. The ego-feeling we are
+aware of now is thus only a shrunken vestige of a far more extensive
+feeling—a feeling which embraced the universe and expressed an
+inseparable connection of the ego with the external world. If we may
+suppose that this primary ego-feeling has been preserved in the minds
+of many people—to a greater or lesser extent—it would co-exist like
+a sort of counterpart with the narrower and more sharply outlined
+ego-feeling of maturity, and the ideational content belonging to it
+would be precisely the notion of limitless extension and oneness
+with the universe—the same feeling as that described by my friend as
+‘oceanic’. But have we any right to assume that the original type of
+feeling survives alongside the later one which has developed from it?
+
+Undoubtedly we have: there is nothing unusual in such a phenomenon,
+whether in the psychological or in other spheres. Where animals are
+concerned we hold the view that the most highly developed have arisen
+from the lowest. Yet we still find all the simple forms alive to-day.
+The great saurians are extinct and have made way for the mammals, but
+a typical representative of them, the crocodile, is still living among
+us. The analogy may be too remote, and it is also weakened by the fact
+that the surviving lower species are not as a rule the true ancestors
+of the present-day more highly developed types. The intermediate
+members have mostly died out and are known to us only through
+reconstruction. In the realm of mind, on the other hand, the primitive
+type is so commonly preserved alongside the transformations which have
+developed out of it that it is superfluous to give instances in proof
+of it. When this happens, it is usually the result of a bifurcation in
+development. One quantitative part of an attitude or an impulse has
+survived unchanged while another has undergone further development.
+
+This brings us very close to the more general problem of conservation
+in the mind, which has so far hardly been discussed, but is so
+interesting and important that we may take the opportunity to pay it
+some attention, even though its relevance is not immediate. Since the
+time when we recognized the error of supposing that ordinary forgetting
+signified destruction or annihilation of the memory-trace, we have
+been inclined to the opposite view that nothing once formed in the
+mind could ever perish, that everything survives in some way or other,
+and is capable under certain conditions of being brought to light
+again, as, for instance, when regression extends back far enough. One
+might try to picture to oneself what this assumption signifies by a
+comparison taken from another field. Let us choose the history of the
+Eternal City as an example.[3] Historians tell us that the oldest Rome
+of all was the _Roma quadrata_, a fenced settlement on the Palatine.
+Then followed the phase of the Septimontium, when the colonies on the
+different hills united together; then the town which was bounded by
+the Servian wall; and later still, after all the transformations in
+the periods of the republic and the early Caesars, the city which the
+Emperor Aurelian enclosed by his walls. We will not follow the changes
+the city went through any further, but will ask ourselves what traces
+of these early stages in its history a visitor to Rome may still find
+to-day, if he goes equipped with the most complete historical and
+topographical knowledge. Except for a few gaps, he will see the wall of
+Aurelian almost unchanged. He can find sections of the Servian rampart
+at certain points where it has been excavated and brought to light. If
+he knows enough—more than present-day archaeology—he may perhaps trace
+out in the structure of the town the whole course of this wall and the
+outline of _Roma quadrata_. Of the buildings which once occupied this
+ancient ground-plan he will find nothing, or but meagre fragments,
+for they exist no longer. With the best information about Rome of the
+republican era, the utmost he could achieve would be to indicate the
+sites where the temples and public buildings of that period stood.
+These places are now occupied by ruins, but the ruins are not those of
+the early buildings themselves but of restorations of them in later
+times after fires and demolitions. It is hardly necessary to mention
+that all these remains of ancient Rome are found woven into the fabric
+of a great metropolis which has arisen in the last few centuries since
+the Renaissance. There is assuredly much that is ancient still buried
+in the soil or under the modern buildings of the town. This is the way
+in which we find antiquities surviving in historic cities like Rome.
+
+Now let us make the fantastic supposition that Rome were not a human
+dwelling-place, but a mental entity with just as long and varied a
+past history: that is, in which nothing once constructed had perished,
+and all the earlier stages of development had survived alongside the
+latest. This would mean that in Rome the palaces of the Caesars were
+still standing on the Palatine and the Septizonium of Septimius Severus
+was still towering to its old height; that the beautiful statues were
+still standing in the colonnade of the Castle of St. Angelo, as they
+were up to its siege by the Goths, and so on. But more still: where
+the Palazzo Caffarelli stands there would also be, without this being
+removed, the Temple of Jupiter Capitolinus, not merely in its latest
+form, moreover, as the Romans of the Caesars saw it, but also in its
+earliest shape, when it still wore an Etruscan design and was adorned
+with terra-cotta antifixae. Where the Coliseum stands now we could at
+the same time admire Nero’s Golden House; on the Piazza of the Pantheon
+we should find not only the Pantheon of to-day as bequeathed to us by
+Hadrian, but on the same site also Agrippa’s original edifice; indeed,
+the same ground would support the church of Santa Maria sopra Minerva
+and the old temple over which it was built. And the observer would need
+merely to shift the focus of his eyes, perhaps, or change his position,
+in order to call up a view of either the one or the other.
+
+There is clearly no object in spinning this fantasy further; it
+leads to the inconceivable, or even to absurdities. If we try to
+represent historical sequence in spatial terms, it can only be done
+by juxtaposition in space; the same space will not hold two contents.
+Our attempt seems like an idle game; it has only one justification: it
+shows us how far away from mastering the idiosyncrasies of mental life
+we are by treating them in terms of visual representation.
+
+There is one objection, though, to which we must pay attention. It
+questions our choosing in particular the past history of a _city_ to
+liken to the past of the mind. Even for mental life our assumption that
+everything past is preserved holds good only on condition that the
+organ of the mind remains intact and its structure has not been injured
+by traumas or inflammation. Destructive influences comparable to these
+morbid agencies are never lacking in the history of any town, even if
+it has had a less chequered past than Rome, even if, like London, it
+has hardly ever been pillaged by an enemy. Demolitions and the erection
+of new buildings in the place of old occur in cities which have had the
+most peaceful existence; therefore a town is from the outset unsuited
+for the comparison I have made of it with a mental organism.
+
+We admit this objection; we will abandon our search for a striking
+effect of contrast and turn to what is after all a closer object of
+comparison, the body of an animal or human being. But here, too, we
+find the same thing. The early stages of development are in no sense
+still extant; they have been absorbed into the later features for
+which they supplied the material. The embryo cannot be demonstrated
+in the adult; the thymus gland of childhood is replaced after puberty
+by connective tissue but no longer exists itself; in the marrow-bone
+of a grown man I can, it is true, trace the outline of the childish
+bone-structure, but this latter no longer survives in itself—it
+lengthened and thickened until it reached its final form. The fact
+is that a survival of all the early stages alongside the final form
+is only possible in the mind, and that it is impossible for us to
+represent a phenomenon of this kind in visual terms.
+
+Perhaps we are going too far with this conclusion. Perhaps we ought
+to be content with the assertion that what is past in the mind _can_
+survive and need not necessarily perish. It is always possible that
+even in the mind much that is old may be so far obliterated or
+absorbed—whether normally or by way of exception—that it cannot be
+restored or reanimated by any means, of that survival of it is always
+connected with certain favourable conditions. It is possible, but we
+know nothing about it. We can only be sure that it is more the rule
+than the exception for the past to survive in the mind.
+
+Thus we are entirely willing to acknowledge that the ‘oceanic’ feeling
+exists in many people, and we are disposed to relate it to an early
+stage in ego-feeling; the further question then arises what claim this
+feeling has to be regarded as the source of the need for religion.
+
+To me this claim does not seem very forcible. Surely a feeling can
+only be a source of energy when it is itself the expression of a
+strong need. The derivation of a need for religion from the child’s
+feeling of helplessness and the longing it evokes for a father seems
+to me incontrovertible, especially since this feeling is not simply
+carried on from childhood days but is kept alive perpetually by the
+fear of what the superior power of fate will bring. I could not point
+to any need in childhood so strong as that for a father’s protection.
+Thus the part played by the ‘oceanic’ feeling, which I suppose seeks
+to reinstate limitless narcissism, cannot possibly take the first
+place. The derivation of the religious attitude can be followed back
+in clear outline as far as the child’s feeling of helplessness. There
+may be something else behind this, but for the present it is wrapped in
+obscurity.
+
+I can imagine that the oceanic feeling could become connected with
+religion later on. That feeling of oneness with the universe which
+is its ideational content sounds very like a first attempt at the
+consolations of religion, like another way taken by the ego of denying
+the dangers it sees threatening it in the external world. I must again
+confess that I find it very difficult to work with these intangible
+quantities. Another friend of mine, whose insatiable scientific
+curiosity has impelled him to the most out-of-the-way researches and
+to the acquisition of encyclopaedic knowledge, has assured me that the
+Yogi by their practices of withdrawal from the world, concentrating
+attention on bodily functions, peculiar methods of breathing, actually
+are able to produce new sensations and diffused feelings in themselves
+which he regards as regressions to primordial, deeply buried mental
+states. He sees in them a physiological foundation, so to speak, of
+much of the wisdom of mysticism. There would be connections to be made
+here with many obscure modifications of mental life, such as trance and
+ecstasy. But I am moved to exclaim, in the words of Schiller’s diver:
+
+ Who breathes overhead in the rose-tinted light may be glad!
+
+
+FOOTNOTES:
+
+[1] Christian Grabbe, _Hannibal_: ‘Ja, aus der Welt werden wir nicht
+fallen. Wir sind einmal darin.’
+
+[2] Cf. the considerable volume of work on this topic dating from that
+of Ferenczi (‘Stages in the Development of the Sense of Reality’, 1913)
+up to Federn’s contributions, 1926, 1927 and later.
+
+[3] According to _The Cambridge Ancient History_, vol. vii., 1928,
+‘The Founding of Rome’, by Hugh Last.
+
+
+
+
+II
+
+
+In my _Future of an Illusion_[4] I was concerned much less with the
+deepest sources of religious feeling than with what the ordinary man
+understands by his religion, that system of doctrines and pledges
+that on the one hand explains the riddle of this world to him with an
+enviable completeness, and on the other assures him that a solicitous
+Providence is watching over him and will make up to him in a future
+existence for any shortcomings in this life. The ordinary man cannot
+imagine this Providence in any other form but that of a greatly exalted
+father, for only such a one could understand the needs of the sons
+of men, or be softened by their prayers and placated by the signs of
+their remorse. The whole thing is so patently infantile, so incongruous
+with reality, that to one whose attitude to humanity is friendly it
+is painful to think that the great majority of mortals will never be
+able to rise above this view of life. It is even more humiliating to
+discover what a large number of those alive to-day, who must see that
+this religion is not tenable, yet try to defend it inch by inch, as if
+with a series of pitiable rearguard actions. One would like to count
+oneself among the believers, so as to admonish the philosophers who try
+to preserve the God of religion by substituting for him an impersonal,
+shadowy, abstract principle, and say, ‘Thou shalt not take the name of
+the Lord thy God in vain!’ Some of the great men of the past did the
+same, but that is no justification for us; we know why they had to do
+so.
+
+We will now go back to the ordinary man and his religion—the only
+religion that ought to bear the name. The well-known words of one of
+our great and wise poets come to mind in which he expresses his view of
+the relation of religion to art and science. They run:
+
+ He who has Science and has Art,
+ Religion, too, has he;
+ Who has not Science, has not Art,
+ Let him religious be![5]
+
+On the one hand, these words contrast religion with the two highest
+achievements of man, and on the other, they declare that in respect
+of their value in life they can represent or replace each other. If
+we wish to deprive even the ordinary man, too, of his religion, we
+shall clearly not have the authority of the poet on our side. We will
+seek to get in touch with the meaning of his utterance by a special
+way. Life as we find it is too hard for us; it entails too much pain,
+too many disappointments, impossible tasks. We cannot do without
+palliative remedies. We cannot dispense with auxiliary constructions,
+as Theodor Fontane said. There are perhaps three of these means:
+powerful diversions of interest, which lead us to care little about our
+misery; substitutive gratifications, which lessen it; and intoxicating
+substances, which make us insensitive to it. Something of this kind
+is indispensable.[6] Voltaire is aiming at a diversion of interest
+when he brings his _Candide_ to a close with the advice that people
+should cultivate their gardens; scientific work is another deflection
+of the same kind. The substitute gratifications, such as art offers,
+are illusions in contrast to reality, but none the less satisfying
+to the mind on that account, thanks to the place which phantasy has
+reserved for herself in mental life. The intoxicating substances affect
+our body, alter its chemical processes. It is not so simple to find
+the place where religion belongs in this series. We must look further
+afield.
+
+The question, ‘What is the purpose of human life?’ has been asked times
+without number; it has never received a satisfactory answer; perhaps it
+does not admit of such an answer. Many a questioner has added that if
+it should appear that life has no purpose, then it would lose all value
+for him. But these threats alter nothing. It looks, on the contrary,
+as though one had a right to dismiss this question, for it seems to
+presuppose that belief in the superiority of the human race with which
+we are already so familiar in its other expressions. Nobody asks what
+is the purpose of the lives of animals, unless peradventure they are
+designed to be of service to man. But this, too, will not hold, for
+with many animals man can do nothing—except describe, classify and
+study them; and countless species have declined to be put even to this
+use, by living and dying and becoming extinct before men had set eyes
+upon them. So again, only religion is able to answer the question of
+the purpose of life. One can hardly go wrong in concluding that the
+idea of a purpose in life stands and falls with the religious system.
+
+We will turn, therefore, to the less ambitious problem, what the
+behaviour of men themselves reveals as the purpose and object of their
+lives, what they demand of life and wish to attain in it. The answer
+to this can hardly be in doubt: they seek happiness, they want to
+become happy and to remain so. There are two sides to this striving, a
+positive and a negative; it aims on the one hand at eliminating pain
+and discomfort, on the other at the experience of intense pleasures. In
+its narrower sense the word ‘happiness’ relates only to the last. Thus
+human activities branch off in two directions—corresponding to this
+double goal—according to which of the two they aim at realizing, either
+predominantly or even exclusively.
+
+As we see, it is simply the pleasure-principle which draws up the
+programme of life’s purpose. This principle dominates the operation of
+the mental apparatus from the very beginning; there can be no doubt
+about its efficiency, and yet its programme is in conflict with the
+whole world, with the macrocosm as much as with the microcosm. It
+simply cannot be put into execution, the whole constitution of things
+runs counter to it; one might say the intention that man should be
+‘happy’ is not included in the scheme of ‘Creation’. What is called
+happiness in its narrowest sense comes from the satisfaction—most often
+instantaneous—of pent-up needs which have reached great intensity,
+and by its very nature can only be a transitory experience. When any
+condition desired by the pleasure-principle is protracted, it results
+in a feeling only of mild comfort; we are so constituted that we
+can only intensely enjoy contrasts, much less intensely states in
+themselves.[7] Our possibilities of happiness are thus limited from
+the start by our very constitution. It is much less difficult to be
+unhappy. Suffering comes from three quarters: from our own body,
+which is destined to decay and dissolution, and cannot even dispense
+with anxiety and pain as danger-signals; from the outer world, which
+can rage against us with the most powerful and pitiless forces of
+destruction; and finally from our relations with other men. The
+unhappiness which has this last origin we find perhaps more painful
+than any other; we tend to regard it more or less as a gratuitous
+addition, although it cannot be any less an inevitable fate than the
+suffering that proceeds from other sources.
+
+It is no wonder if, under the pressure of these possibilities of
+suffering, humanity is wont to reduce its demands for happiness,
+just as even the pleasure-principle itself changes into the more
+accommodating reality-principle under the influence of external
+environment; if a man thinks himself happy if he has merely escaped
+unhappiness or weathered trouble; if in general the task of avoiding
+pain forces that of obtaining pleasure into the background. Reflection
+shows that there are very different ways of attempting to perform this
+task; and all these ways have been recommended by the various schools
+of wisdom in the art of life and put into practice by men. Unbridled
+gratification of all desires forces itself into the foreground as the
+most alluring guiding principle in life, but it entails preferring
+enjoyment to caution and penalizes itself after short indulgence. The
+other methods, in which avoidance of pain is the main motive, are
+differentiated according to the source of the suffering against which
+they are mainly directed. Some of these measures are extreme and some
+moderate, some are one-sided and some deal with several aspects of the
+matter at once. Voluntary loneliness, isolation from others, is the
+readiest safeguard against the unhappiness that may arise out of human
+relations. We know what this means: the happiness found along this
+path is that of peace. Against the dreaded outer world one can defend
+oneself only by turning away in some other direction, if the difficulty
+is to be solved single-handed. There is indeed another and a better
+way: that of combining with the rest of the human community and taking
+up the attack on nature, thus forcing it to obey human will, under the
+guidance of science. One is working then with all for the good of all.
+But the most interesting methods for averting pain are those which aim
+at influencing the organism itself. In the last analysis all pain is
+but sensation; it only exists in so far as we feel it, and we feel it
+only in consequence of certain characteristics of our organism.
+
+The crudest of these methods of influencing the body, but also the most
+effective, is the chemical one: that of intoxication. I do not think
+anyone entirely understands their operation, but it is a fact that
+there are certain substances foreign to the body which, when present
+in the blood or tissues, directly cause us pleasurable sensations,
+but also so change the conditions of our perceptivity that we become
+insensible of disagreeable sensations. The two effects not only take
+place simultaneously, they seem to be closely bound up with each other.
+But there must be substances in the chemical composition of our bodies
+which can do the same, for we know of at least one morbid state, that
+of mania, in which a condition similar to this intoxication arises
+without any drug being absorbed. Besides this, our normal mental
+life shows variations, according to which pleasure is experienced
+with more or less ease, and along with this goes a diminished or
+increased sensitivity to pain. It is greatly to be regretted that
+this toxic aspect of mental processes has so far eluded scientific
+research. The services rendered by intoxicating substances in the
+struggle for happiness and in warding off misery rank so highly as a
+benefit that both individuals and races have given them an established
+position within their libido-economy. It is not merely the immediate
+gain in pleasure which one owes to them, but also a measure of that
+independence of the outer world which is so sorely craved. Men know
+that with the help they can get from ‘drowning their cares’ they can
+at any time slip away from the oppression of reality and find a refuge
+in a world of their own where painful feelings do not enter. We are
+aware that it is just this property which constitutes the danger and
+injuriousness of intoxicating substances. In certain circumstances
+they are to blame when valuable energies which could have been used to
+improve the lot of humanity are uselessly wasted.
+
+The complicated structure of our mental apparatus admits, however,
+of a whole series of other kinds of influence. The gratification of
+instincts is happiness, but when the outer world lets us starve,
+refuses us satisfaction of our needs, they become the cause of very
+great suffering. So the hope is born that by influencing these impulses
+one may escape some measure of suffering. This type of defence against
+pain no longer relates to the sensory apparatus; it seeks to control
+the internal sources of our needs themselves. An extreme form of it
+consists in annihilation of the instincts, as taught by the wisdom of
+the East and practised by the Yogi. When it succeeds, it is true, it
+involves giving up all other activities as well (sacrificing the whole
+of life), and again, by another path, the only happiness it brings is
+that of peace. The same way is taken when the aim is less extreme and
+only control of the instincts is sought. When this is so, the higher
+mental systems which recognize the reality-principle have the upper
+hand. The aim of gratification is by no means abandoned in this case;
+a certain degree of protection against suffering is secured, in that
+lack of satisfaction causes less pain when the instincts are kept in
+check than when they are unbridled. On the other hand, this brings with
+it an undeniable reduction in the degree of enjoyment obtainable. The
+feeling of happiness produced by indulgence of a wild, untamed craving
+is incomparably more intense than is the satisfying of a curbed
+desire. The irresistibility of perverted impulses, perhaps the charm of
+forbidden things generally, may in this way be explained economically.
+
+Another method of guarding against pain is by using the
+libido-displacements that our mental equipment allows of, by
+which it gains so greatly in flexibility. The task is then one of
+transferring the instinctual aims into such directions that they
+cannot be frustrated by the outer world. Sublimation of the instincts
+lends an aid in this. Its success is greatest when a man knows how
+to heighten sufficiently his capacity for obtaining pleasure from
+mental and intellectual work. Fate has little power against him then.
+This kind of satisfaction, such as the artist’s joy in creation, in
+embodying his phantasies, or the scientist’s in solving problems or
+discovering truth, has a special quality which we shall certainly one
+day be able to define metapsychologically. Until then we can only
+say metaphorically it seems to us ‘higher and finer’, but compared
+with that of gratifying gross primitive instincts, its intensity is
+tempered and diffused; it does not overwhelm us physically. The weak
+point of this method, however, is that it is not generally applicable;
+it is only available to the few. It presupposes special gifts and
+dispositions which are not very commonly found in a sufficient degree.
+And even to these few it does not secure complete protection against
+suffering; it gives no invulnerable armour against the arrows of
+fate, and it usually fails when a man’s own body becomes a source of
+suffering to him.[8]
+
+This behaviour reveals clearly enough its aim—that of making oneself
+independent of the external world, by looking for happiness in the
+inner things of the mind; in the next method the same features are even
+more marked. The connection with reality is looser still; satisfaction
+is obtained through illusions, which are recognized as such, without
+the discrepancy between them and reality being allowed to interfere
+with the pleasure they give. These illusions are derived from the life
+of phantasy which, at the time when the sense of reality developed,
+was expressly exempted from the demands of the reality-test and set
+apart for the purpose of fulfilling wishes which would be very hard to
+realize. At the head of these phantasy-pleasures stands the enjoyment
+of works of art which through the agency of the artist is opened to
+those who cannot themselves create.[9] Those who are sensitive to the
+influence of art do not know how to rate it high enough as a source of
+happiness and consolation in life. Yet art affects us but as a mild
+narcotic and can provide no more than a temporary refuge for us from
+the hardships of life; its influence is not strong enough to make us
+forget real misery.
+
+Another method operates more energetically and thoroughly; it regards
+reality as the source of all suffering, as the one and only enemy,
+with whom life is intolerable and with whom therefore all relations
+must be broken off if one is to be happy in any way at all. The hermit
+turns his back on this world; he will have nothing to do with it. But
+one can do more than that; one can try to re-create it, try to build up
+another instead, from which the most unbearable features are eliminated
+and replaced by others corresponding to one’s own wishes. He who in
+his despair and defiance sets out on this path will not as a rule get
+very far; reality will be too strong for him. He becomes a madman and
+usually finds no one to help him in carrying through his delusion. It
+is said, however, that each one of us behaves in some respect like the
+paranoiac, substituting a wish-fulfilment for some aspect of the world
+which is unbearable to him, and carrying this delusion through into
+reality. When a large number of people make this attempt together and
+try to obtain assurance of happiness and protection from suffering by a
+delusional transformation of reality it acquires special significance.
+The religions of humanity, too, must be classified as mass-delusions of
+this kind. Needless to say, no one who shares a delusion recognizes it
+as such.
+
+I do not suppose that I have enumerated all the methods by which men
+strive to win happiness and keep suffering at bay, and I know, too,
+that the material might have been arranged differently. One of these
+methods I have not yet mentioned at all—not because I had forgotten
+it, but because it will interest us in another connection. How would
+it be possible to forget this way of all others of practising the art
+of life! It is conspicuous for its remarkable capacity to combine
+characteristic features. Needless to say, it, too, strives to bring
+about independence of fate—as we may best call it—and with this object
+it looks for satisfaction within the mind, and uses the capacity for
+displacing libido which we mentioned before, but it does not turn
+away from the outer world; on the contrary, it takes a firm hold of
+its objects and obtains happiness from an emotional relation to them.
+Nor is it content to strive for avoidance of pain—that goal of weary
+resignation; rather it passes that by heedlessly and holds fast to
+the deep-rooted, passionate striving for a positive fulfilment of
+happiness. Perhaps it really comes nearer to this goal than any other
+method. I am speaking, of course, of that way of life which makes love
+the centre of all things and anticipates all happiness from loving and
+being loved. This attitude is familiar enough to all of us; one of the
+forms in which love manifests itself, sexual love, gives us our most
+intense experience of an overwhelming pleasurable sensation and so
+furnishes a prototype for our strivings after happiness. What is more
+natural than that we should persist in seeking happiness along the path
+by which we first encountered it? The weak side of this way of living
+is clearly evident; and were it not for this, no human being would ever
+have thought of abandoning this path to happiness in favour of any
+other. We are never so defenceless against suffering as when we love,
+never so forlornly unhappy as when we have lost our love-object or its
+love. But this does not complete the story of that way of life which
+bases happiness on love; there is much more to be said about it.
+
+We may here go on to consider the interesting case in which happiness
+in life is sought first and foremost in the enjoyment of beauty,
+wherever it is to be found by our senses and our judgement, the beauty
+of human forms and movements, of natural objects, of landscapes,
+of artistic and even scientific creations. As a goal in life this
+aesthetic attitude offers little protection against the menace
+of suffering, but it is able to compensate for a great deal. The
+enjoyment of beauty produces a particular, mildly intoxicating kind
+of sensation. There is no very evident use in beauty; the necessity
+of it for cultural purposes is not apparent, and yet civilization
+could not do without it. The science of aesthetics investigates the
+conditions in which things are regarded as beautiful; it can give no
+explanation of the nature or origin of beauty; as usual, its lack of
+results is concealed under a flood of resounding and meaningless words.
+Unfortunately, psycho-analysis, too, has less to say about beauty than
+about most things. Its derivation from the realms of sexual sensation
+is all that seems certain; the love of beauty is a perfect example of
+a feeling with an inhibited aim. ‘Beauty’ and ‘attraction’ are first
+of all the attributes of a sexual object. It is remarkable that the
+genitals themselves, the sight of which is always exciting, are hardly
+ever regarded as beautiful; the quality of beauty seems, on the other
+hand, to attach to certain secondary sexual characters.
+
+In spite of the incompleteness of these considerations, I will venture
+on a few remarks in conclusion of this discussion. The goal towards
+which the pleasure-principle impels us—of becoming happy—is not
+attainable; yet we may not—nay, cannot—give up the effort to come
+nearer to realization of it by some means or other. Very different
+paths may be taken towards it: some pursue the positive aspect of the
+aim, attainment of pleasure; others the negative, avoidance of pain.
+By none of these ways can we achieve all that we desire. In that
+modified sense in which we have seen it to be attainable, happiness is
+a problem of the economics of the libido in each individual. There is
+no sovereign recipe in this matter which suits all; each one must find
+out for himself by which particular means he may achieve felicity. All
+kinds of different factors will operate to influence his choice. It
+depends on how much real gratification he is likely to obtain in the
+external world, and how far he will find it necessary to make himself
+independent of it; finally, too, on the belief he has in himself of his
+power to alter it in accordance with his wishes. Even at this stage
+the mental constitution of the individual will play a decisive part,
+aside from any external considerations. The man who is predominantly
+erotic will choose emotional relationships with others before all
+else; the narcissistic type, who is more self-sufficient, will seek
+his essential satisfactions in the inner workings of his own soul; the
+man of action will never abandon the external world in which he can
+essay his power. The interests of narcissistic types will be determined
+by their particular gifts and the degree of instinctual sublimation
+of which they are capable. When any choice is pursued to an extreme
+it penalizes itself, in that it exposes the individual to the dangers
+accompanying any one exclusive life-interest which may always prove
+inadequate. Just as a cautious business-man avoids investing all his
+capital in one concern, so wisdom would probably admonish us also not
+to anticipate all our happiness from one quarter alone. Success is
+never certain; it depends on the co-operation of many factors, perhaps
+on none more than the capacity of the mental constitution to adapt
+itself to the outer world and then utilize this last for obtaining
+pleasure. Anyone who is born with a specially unfavourable instinctual
+constitution, and whose libido-components do not go through the
+transformation and modification necessary for successful achievement
+in later life, will find it hard to obtain happiness from his external
+environment, especially if he is faced with the more difficult tasks.
+One last possibility of dealing with life remains to such people and
+it offers them at least substitute-gratifications; it takes the form
+of the flight into neurotic illness, and they mostly adopt it while
+they are still young. Those whose efforts to obtain happiness come to
+nought in later years still find consolation in the pleasure of chronic
+intoxication, or else they embark upon that despairing attempt at
+revolt—psychosis.
+
+Religion circumscribes these measures of choice and adaptation by
+urging upon everyone alike its single way of achieving happiness and
+guarding against pain. Its method consists in decrying the value of
+life and promulgating a view of the real world that is distorted like a
+delusion, and both of these imply a preliminary intimidating influence
+upon intelligence. At such a cost—by the forcible imposition of mental
+infantilism and inducing a mass-delusion—religion succeeds in saving
+many people from individual neuroses. But little more. There are, as we
+have said, many paths by which the happiness attainable for man can be
+reached, but none which is certain to take him to it. Nor can religion
+keep her promises either. When the faithful find themselves reduced in
+the end to speaking of God’s ‘inscrutable decree’, they thereby avow
+that all that is left to them in their sufferings is unconditional
+submission as a last-remaining consolation and source of happiness. And
+if a man is willing to come to this, he could probably have arrived
+there by a shorter road.
+
+
+FOOTNOTES:
+
+[4] 1927. London: Hogarth Press, 1928.
+
+[5] Goethe, _Zahmen Xenien IX_ (Gedichte aus dem Nachlass).
+
+[6] Wilhelm Busch, in _Die fromme Helene_, says the same thing on a
+lower level: ‘The man who has cares has brandy too.’
+
+[7] Goethe even warns us that ‘nothing is so hard to bear as a train of
+happy days’. This may be an exaggeration all the same.
+
+[8] When there is no special disposition in a man imperatively
+prescribing the direction of his life-interest, the ordinary work
+all can do for a livelihood can play the part which Voltaire wisely
+advocated it should do in our lives. It is not possible to discuss
+the significance of work for the economics of the libido adequately
+within the limits of a short survey. Laying stress upon importance
+of work has a greater effect than any other technique of living in
+the direction of binding the individual more closely to reality; in
+his work he is at least securely attached to a part of reality, the
+human community. Work is no less valuable for the opportunity it and
+the human relations connected with it provide for a very considerable
+discharge of libidinal component impulses, narcissistic, aggressive
+and even erotic, than because it is indispensable for subsistence
+and justifies existence in a society. The daily work of earning a
+livelihood affords particular satisfaction when it has been selected by
+free choice, _i.e._ when through sublimation it enables use to be made
+of existing inclinations, of instinctual impulses that have retained
+their strength, or are more intense than usual for constitutional
+reasons. And yet as a path to happiness work is not valued very highly
+by men. They do not run after it as they do after other opportunities
+for gratification. The great majority work only when forced by
+necessity, and this natural human aversion to work gives rise to the
+most difficult social problems.
+
+[9] Cf. ‘Formulations regarding the Two Principles in Mental
+Functioning’ (1911), _Collected Papers_, vol. iv.; and _Introductory
+Lectures on Psycho-Analysis_ (1915-17), London, 1922, chapter xxiii.
+
+
+
+
+III
+
+
+Our discussion of happiness has so far not taught us much that is
+not already common knowledge. Nor does the prospect of discovering
+anything new seem much greater if we go on with the problem why it
+is so hard for mankind to be happy. We gave the answer before, when
+we cited the three sources of human sufferings, namely, the superior
+force of nature, the disposition to decay of our bodies, and the
+inadequacy of our methods of regulating human relations in the family,
+the community and the state. In regard to the first two, our judgement
+cannot hesitate: it forces us to recognize these sources of suffering
+and to submit to the inevitable. We shall never completely subdue
+nature; our body, too, is an organism, itself a part of nature, and
+will always contain the seeds of dissolution, with its limited powers
+of adaptation and achievement. The effect of this recognition is in no
+way disheartening; on the contrary, it points out the direction for
+our efforts. If we cannot abolish all suffering, yet a great deal of
+it we can, and can mitigate more; the experience of several thousand
+years has convinced us of this. To the third, the social source of our
+distresses, we take up a different attitude. We prefer not to regard
+it as one at all; we cannot see why the systems we have ourselves
+created should not rather ensure protection and well-being for us all.
+To be sure, when we consider how unsuccessful our efforts to safeguard
+against suffering in this particular have proved, the suspicion dawns
+upon us that a bit of unconquerable nature lurks concealed behind this
+difficulty as well—in the shape of our own mental constitution.
+
+When we start to consider this possibility, we come across a point of
+view which is so amazing that we will pause over it. According to it,
+our so-called civilization itself is to blame for a great part of our
+misery, and we should be much happier if we were to give it up and go
+back to primitive conditions. I call this amazing because—however one
+may define culture—it is undeniable that every means by which we try
+to guard ourselves against menaces from the several sources of human
+distress is a part of this same culture.
+
+How has it come about that so many people have adopted this strange
+attitude of hostility to civilization? In my opinion, it arose from
+a background of profound long-standing discontent with the existing
+state of civilization, which finally crystallized into this judgement
+as a result of certain historical happenings. I believe I can identify
+the last two of these; I am not learned enough to trace the links in
+the chain back into the history of the human species. At the time when
+Christianity conquered the pagan religions some such antagonism to
+culture must already have been actively at work. It is closely related
+to the low estimation put upon earthly life by Christian doctrine. The
+earlier of the last two historical developments was when, as a result
+of voyages of discovery, men came into contact with primitive peoples
+and races. To the Europeans, who failed to observe them carefully
+and misunderstood what they saw, these people seemed to lead simple,
+happy lives—wanting for nothing—such as the travellers who visited
+them, with all their superior culture, were unable to achieve. Later
+experience has corrected this opinion on many points; in several
+instances the ease of life was due to the bounty of nature and the
+possibilities of ready satisfaction for the great human needs, but it
+was erroneously attributed to the absence of the complicated conditions
+of civilization. The last of the two historical events is especially
+familiar to us; it was when people began to understand the nature of
+the neuroses which threaten to undermine the modicum of happiness open
+to civilized man. It was found that men become neurotic because they
+cannot tolerate the degree of privation that society imposes on them
+in virtue of its cultural ideals, and it was supposed that a return to
+greater possibilities of happiness would ensue if these standards were
+abolished or greatly relaxed.
+
+And there exists an element of disappointment, in addition. In the
+last generations man has made extraordinary strides in knowledge
+of the natural sciences and technical application of them, and has
+established his dominion over nature in a way never before imagined.
+The details of this forward progress are universally known: it is
+unnecessary to enumerate them. Mankind is proud of its exploits and
+has a right to be. But men are beginning to perceive that all this
+newly-won power over space and time, this conquest of the forces of
+nature, this fulfilment of age-old longings, has not increased the
+amount of pleasure they can obtain in life, has not made them feel
+any happier. The valid conclusion from this is merely that power over
+nature is not the only condition of human happiness, just as it is not
+the only goal of civilization’s efforts, and there is no ground for
+inferring that its technical progress is worthless from the standpoint
+of happiness. It prompts one to exclaim: is it not then a positive
+pleasure, an unequivocal gain in happiness, to be able to hear,
+whenever I like, the voice of a child living hundreds of miles away, or
+to know directly a friend of mine arrives at his destination that he
+has come well and safely through the long and troublesome voyage? And
+is it nothing that medical science has succeeded in enormously reducing
+the mortality of young children, the dangers of infection for women
+in childbirth, indeed, in very considerably prolonging the average
+length of human life? And there is still a long list one could add
+to these benefits that we owe to the much-despised era of scientific
+and practical progress—but a critical, pessimistic voice makes itself
+heard, saying that most of these advantages follow the model of those
+‘cheap pleasures’ in the anecdote. One gets this enjoyment by sticking
+one’s bare leg outside the bedclothes on a cold winter’s night and
+then drawing it in again. If there were no railway to make light of
+distances my child would never have left home and I should not need
+the telephone to hear his voice. If there were no vessels crossing the
+ocean my friend would never have embarked on his voyage and I should
+not need the telegraph to relieve my anxiety about him. What is the
+use of reducing the mortality of children when it is precisely this
+reduction which imposes the greatest moderation on us in begetting
+them, so that taken all round we do not rear more children than in
+the days before the reign of hygiene, while at the same time we have
+created difficult conditions for sexual life in marriage and probably
+counteracted the beneficial effects of natural selection? And what do
+we gain by a long life when it is full of hardship and starved of joys
+and so wretched that we can only welcome death as our deliverer?
+
+It seems to be certain that our present-day civilization does not
+inspire in us a feeling of well-being, but it is very difficult to
+form an opinion whether in earlier times people felt any happier and
+what part their cultural conditions played in the question. We always
+tend to regard trouble objectively, _i.e._ to place ourselves with
+our own wants and our own sensibilities in the same conditions, so
+as to discover what opportunities for happiness or unhappiness we
+should find in them. This method of considering the problem, which
+appears to be objective because it ignores the varieties of subjective
+sensitivity, is of course the most subjective possible, for by applying
+it one substitutes one’s own mental attitude for the unknown attitude
+of other men. Happiness, on the contrary, is something essentially
+subjective. However we may shrink in horror at the thought of certain
+situations, that of the galley-slaves in antiquity, of the peasants in
+the Thirty Years’ War, of the victims of the Inquisition, of the Jews
+awaiting a pogrom, it is still impossible for us to feel ourselves
+into the position of these people, to imagine the differences which
+would be brought about by constitutional obtuseness of feeling, gradual
+stupefaction, the cessation of all anticipation, and by all the grosser
+and more subtle ways in which insensibility to both pleasurable and
+painful sensations can be induced. Moreover, on occasions when the
+most extreme forms of suffering have to be endured, special mental
+protective devices come into operation. It seems to me unprofitable to
+follow up this aspect of the problem further.
+
+It is time that we should turn our attention to the nature of this
+culture, the value of which is so much disputed from the point of
+view of happiness. Until we have learnt something by examining it
+for ourselves, we will not look round for formulas which express its
+essence in a few words. We will be content to repeat[10] that the word
+‘culture’ describes the sum of the achievements and institutions which
+differentiate our lives from those of our animal forebears and serve
+two purposes, namely, that of protecting humanity against nature and of
+regulating the relations of human beings among themselves. In order to
+learn more than this, we must bring together the individual features
+of culture as they are manifested in human communities. We shall have
+no hesitation in allowing ourselves to be guided by the common usages
+of language, or as one might say, the _feeling_ of language, confident
+that we shall thus take into account inner attitudes which still resist
+expression in abstract terms.
+
+The beginning is easy. We recognize as belonging to culture all the
+activities and possessions which men use to make the earth serviceable
+to them, to protect them against the tyranny of natural forces, and
+so on. There is less doubt about this aspect of civilization than
+any other. If we go back far enough we find that the first acts of
+civilization were the use of tools, the gaining of power over fire,
+and the construction of dwellings. Among these the acquisition of
+power over fire stands out as a quite exceptional achievement, without
+a prototype;[11] while the other two opened up paths which have
+ever since been pursued by man, the stimulus towards which is easily
+imagined. By means of all his tools, man makes his own organs more
+perfect—both the motor and the sensory—or else removes the obstacles
+in the way of their activity. Machinery places gigantic power at his
+disposal which, like his muscles, he can employ in any direction; ships
+and aircraft have the effect that neither air nor water can prevent
+his traversing them. With spectacles he corrects the defects of the
+lens in his own eyes; with telescopes he looks at far distances; with
+the microscope he overcomes the limitations in visibility due to the
+structure of his retina. With the photographic camera he has created
+an instrument which registers transitory visual impressions, just as
+the gramophone does with equally transient auditory ones; both are at
+bottom materializations of his own power of memory. With the help of
+the telephone he can hear at distances which even fairy-tales would
+treat as insuperable; writing to begin with was the voice of the
+absent; dwellings were a substitute for the mother’s womb, that first
+abode, in which he was safe and felt so content, for which he probably
+yearns ever after.
+
+It sounds like a fairy-tale, but not only that; this story of what man
+by his science and practical inventions has achieved on this earth,
+where he first appeared as a weakly member of the animal kingdom, and
+on which each individual of his species must ever again appear as a
+helpless infant—O inch of nature!—is a direct fulfilment of all, or of
+most, of the dearest wishes in his fairy-tales. All these possessions
+he has acquired through culture. Long ago he formed an ideal conception
+of omnipotence and omniscience which he embodied in his gods. Whatever
+seemed unattainable to his desires—or forbidden to him—he attributed
+to these gods. One may say, therefore, that these gods were the ideals
+of his culture. Now he has himself approached very near to realizing
+this ideal, he has nearly become a god himself. But only, it is true,
+in the way that ideals are usually realized in the general experience
+of humanity. Not completely; in some respects not at all, in others
+only by halves. Man has become a god by means of artificial limbs,
+so to speak, quite magnificent when equipped with all his accessory
+organs; but they do not grow on him and they still give him trouble
+at times. However, he is entitled to console himself with the thought
+that this evolution will not come to an end in A.D. 1930. Future ages
+will produce further great advances in this realm of culture, probably
+inconceivable now, and will increase man’s likeness to a god still
+more. But with the aim of our study in mind, we will not forget, all
+the same, that the human being of to-day is not happy with all his
+likeness to a god.
+
+Thus we recognize that a country has attained a high level of
+civilization when we find that everything in it that can be helpful in
+exploiting the earth for man’s benefit and in protecting him against
+nature—everything, in short, that is useful to him—is cultivated
+and effectively protected. In such a country the course of rivers
+which threaten to overflow their banks is regulated, their waters
+guided through canals to places where they are needed. The soil is
+industriously cultivated and planted with the vegetation suited to
+it; the mineral wealth is brought up assiduously from the depths
+and wrought into the implements and utensils that are required. The
+means of communication are frequent, rapid and reliable; wild and
+dangerous animals have been exterminated, the breeding of tamed and
+domesticated ones prospers. But we demand other things besides these of
+civilization, and, curiously enough, we expect to find them existing in
+the same countries. As if we wished to repudiate the first requisition
+we made, we count it also as proof of a high level of civilization
+when we see that the industry of the inhabitants is applied as well to
+things which are not in the least useful and, on the contrary, seem
+to be useless, _e.g._ when the parks and gardens in a town, which
+are necessary as playgrounds and air-reservoirs, also bear flowering
+plants, or when the windows of dwellings are adorned with flowers.
+We soon become aware that the useless thing which we require of
+civilization is beauty; we expect a cultured people to revere beauty
+where it is found in nature and to create it in their handiwork so
+far as they are able. But this is far from exhausting what we require
+of civilization. Besides, we expect to see the signs of cleanliness
+and order. We do not think highly of the cultural level of an English
+country town in the time of Shakespeare when we read that there was
+a tall dungheap in front of his father’s house in Stratford; we are
+indignant and call it ‘barbarous’, which is the opposite of civilized,
+when we find the paths in the Wiener Wald littered with paper. Dirt
+of any kind seems to us incompatible with civilization; we extend our
+demands for cleanliness to the human body also, and are amazed to hear
+what an objectionable odour emanated from the person of the Roi Soleil;
+we shake our heads when we are shown the tiny wash-basin on the Isola
+Bella which Napoleon used for his daily ablutions. Indeed, we are
+not surprised if anyone employs the use of soap as a direct measure
+of civilization. It is the same with order, which, like cleanliness,
+relates entirely to man’s handiwork. But whereas we cannot expect
+cleanliness in nature, order has, on the contrary, been imitated from
+nature; man’s observations of the great astronomical periodicities
+not only furnished him with a model, but formed the ground-plan of
+his first attempts to introduce order into his own life. Order is a
+kind of repetition-compulsion by which it is ordained once for all
+when, where and how a thing shall be done so that on every similar
+occasion doubt and hesitation shall be avoided. The benefits of order
+are incontestable: it enables us to use space and time to the best
+advantage, while saving expenditure of mental energy. One would be
+justified in expecting that it would have ingrained itself from the
+start and without opposition into all human activities; and one may
+well wonder that this has not happened, and that, on the contrary,
+human beings manifest an inborn tendency to negligence, irregularity
+and untrustworthiness in their work, and have to be laboriously trained
+to imitate the example of their celestial models.
+
+Beauty, cleanliness and order clearly occupy a peculiar position among
+the requirements of civilization. No one will maintain that they are as
+essential to life as the activities aimed at controlling the forces of
+nature and as other factors which we have yet to mention; and yet no
+one would willingly relegate them to the background as trivial matters.
+Beauty is an instance which plainly shows that culture is not simply
+utilitarian in its aims, for the lack of beauty is a thing we cannot
+tolerate in civilization. The utilitarian advantages of order are quite
+apparent; with regard to cleanliness we have to remember that it is
+required of us by hygiene, and we may surmise that even before the
+days of scientific prophylaxis the connection between the two was not
+altogether unsuspected by mankind. But these aims and endeavours of
+culture are not entirely to be explained on utilitarian lines; there
+must be something else at work besides.
+
+According to general opinion, however, there is one feature of culture
+which characterizes it better than any other, and that is the value it
+sets upon the higher mental activities—intellectual, scientific, and
+aesthetic achievement—the leading part it concedes to ideas in human
+life. First and foremost among these ideas come the religious systems
+with their complicated evolution, on which I have elsewhere endeavoured
+to throw a light; next to them come philosophical speculations; and
+last, the ideals man has formed, his conceptions of the perfection
+possible in an individual, in a people, in humanity as a whole, and the
+demands he makes on the basis of these conceptions. These creations
+of his mind are not independent of each other; on the contrary, they
+are closely interwoven, and this complicates the attempt to describe
+them, as well as that to trace their psychological derivation. If
+we assume as a general hypothesis that the force behind all human
+activities is a striving towards the two convergent aims of profit
+and pleasure, we must then acknowledge this as valid also for these
+other manifestations of culture, although it can be plainly recognized
+as true only in respect of science and art. It cannot be doubted,
+however, that the remainder, too, correspond to some powerful need in
+human beings—perhaps to one which develops fully only in a minority of
+people. Nor may we allow ourselves to be misled by our own judgements
+concerning the value of any of these religious or philosophical
+systems or of these ideals; whether we look upon them as the highest
+achievement of the human mind, or whether we deplore them as fallacies,
+one must acknowledge that where they exist, and especially where they
+are in the ascendant, they testify to a high level of civilization.
+
+We now have to consider the last, and certainly by no means the least
+important, of the components of culture, namely, the ways in which
+social relations, the relations of one man to another, are regulated,
+all that has to do with him as a neighbour, a source of help, a sexual
+object to others, a member of a family or of a state. It is especially
+difficult in this matter to remain unbiased by any ideal standards
+and to ascertain exactly what is specifically cultural here. Perhaps
+one might begin with the statement that the first attempt ever made
+to regulate these social relations already contained the essential
+element of civilization. Had no such attempt been made, these relations
+would be subject to the wills of individuals: that is to say, the man
+who was physically strongest would decide things in accordance with
+his own interests and desires. The situation would remain the same
+even though this strong man should in his turn meet with another who
+was stronger than he. Human life in communities only becomes possible
+when a number of men unite together in strength superior to any single
+individual and remain united against all single individuals. The
+strength of this united body is then opposed as ‘Right’ against the
+strength of any individual, which is condemned as ‘brute force’. This
+substitution of the power of a united number for the power of a single
+man is the decisive step towards civilization. The essence of it lies
+in the circumstance that the members of the community have restricted
+their possibilities of gratification, whereas the individual recognized
+no such restrictions. The first requisite of culture, therefore, is
+justice—that is, the assurance that a law once made will not be broken
+in favour of any individual. This implies nothing about the ethical
+value of any such law. The further course of cultural development seems
+to tend towards ensuring that the law shall no longer represent the
+will of any small body—caste, tribe, section of the population—which
+may behave like a predatory individual towards other such groups
+perhaps containing larger numbers. The end-result would be a state
+of law to which all—that is, all who are capable of uniting—have
+contributed by making some sacrifice of their own desires, and which
+leaves none—again with the same exception—at the mercy of brute force.
+
+The liberty of the individual is not a benefit of culture. It was
+greatest before any culture, though indeed it had little value at
+that time, because the individual was hardly in a position to defend
+it. Liberty has undergone restrictions through the evolution of
+civilization and justice demands that these restrictions shall apply
+to all. The desire for freedom that makes itself felt in a human
+community may be a revolt against some existing injustice and so may
+prove favourable to a further development of civilization and remain
+compatible with it. But it may also have its origin in the primitive
+roots of the personality, still unfettered by civilizing influences,
+and so become a source of antagonism to culture. Thus the cry for
+freedom is directed either against particular forms or demands of
+culture or else against culture itself. It does not seem as if man
+could be brought by any sort of influence to change his nature into
+that of the ants; he will always, one imagines, defend his claim to
+individual freedom against the will of the multitude. A great part of
+the struggles of mankind centres round the single task of finding some
+expedient (_i.e._ satisfying) solution between these individual claims
+and those of the civilized community; it is one of the problems of
+man’s fate whether this solution can be arrived at in some particular
+form of culture or whether the conflict will prove irreconcilable.
+
+We have obtained a clear impression of the general picture presented by
+culture through adopting the common view as to which aspects of human
+life are to be called cultural; but it is true that so far we have
+discovered nothing that is not common knowledge. We have, however, at
+the same time guarded ourselves against accepting the misconception
+that civilization is synonymous with becoming perfect, is the path by
+which man is ordained to reach perfection. But now a certain point
+of view presses for consideration; it will lead perhaps in another
+direction. The evolution of culture seems to us a peculiar kind of
+process passing over humanity, of which several aspects strike us as
+familiar. We can describe this process in terms of the modifications
+it effects on the known human instinctual dispositions, which it is
+the economic task of our lives to satisfy. Some of these instincts
+become absorbed, as it were, so that something appears in place of them
+which in an individual we call a character-trait. The most remarkable
+example of this process is found in respect of the anal erotism of
+young human beings. Their primary interest in the excretory function,
+its organs and products, is changed in the course of their growth
+into a group of traits that we know well—thriftiness, orderliness
+and cleanliness—valuable and welcome qualities in themselves, which,
+however, may be intensified till they visibly dominate the personality
+and produce what we call the anal character. How this happens we do not
+know; but there is no doubt about the accuracy of this conclusion.[12]
+Now, we have seen that order and cleanliness are essentially
+cultural demands, although the necessity of them for survival is not
+particularly apparent, any more than their suitability as sources of
+pleasure. At this point we must be struck for the first time with the
+similarity between the process of cultural development and that of
+the libidinal development in an individual. Other instincts have to
+be induced to change the conditions of their gratification, to find
+it along other paths, a process which is usually identical with what
+we know so well as sublimation (of the aim of an instinct), but which
+can sometimes be differentiated from this. Sublimation of instinct is
+an especially conspicuous feature of cultural evolution; this it is
+that makes it possible for the higher mental operations, scientific,
+artistic, ideological activities, to play such an important part in
+civilized life. If one were to yield to a first impression, one would
+be tempted to say that sublimation is a fate which has been forced
+upon instincts by culture alone. But it is better to reflect over this
+a while longer. Thirdly and lastly, and this seems most important of
+all, it is impossible to ignore the extent to which civilization is
+built up on renunciation of instinctual gratifications, the degree to
+which the existence of civilization presupposes the non-gratification
+(suppression, repression or something else?) of powerful instinctual
+urgencies. This ‘cultural privation’ dominates the whole field of
+social relations between human beings; we know already that it is the
+cause of the antagonism against which all civilization has to fight.
+It sets hard tasks for our scientific work, too; we have a great deal
+to explain here. It is not easy to understand how it can become
+possible to withhold satisfaction from an instinct. Nor is it by any
+means without risk to do so; if the deprivation is not made good
+economically, one may be certain of producing serious disorders.
+
+But now, if we wish to know what use it is to us to have recognized
+the evolution of culture as a special process, comparable to the
+normal growth of an individual to maturity, we must clearly attack
+another problem and put the question: what are the influences to which
+the evolution of culture owes its origin, how did it arise and what
+determined its course?
+
+
+FOOTNOTES:
+
+[10] Cf. _The Future of an Illusion_.
+
+[11] Psycho-analytic material, as yet incomplete and not capable of
+unequivocal interpretation, nevertheless admits of a surmise—which
+sounds fantastic enough—about the origin of this human feat. It is
+as if primitive man had had the impulse, when he came in contact
+with fire, to gratify an infantile pleasure in respect of it and put
+it out with a stream of urine. The legends that we possess leave no
+doubt that flames shooting upwards like tongues were originally felt
+to have a phallic sense. Putting out fire by urinating—which is also
+introduced in the later fables of Gulliver in Lilliput and Rabelais’s
+Gargantua—therefore represented a sexual act with a man, an enjoyment
+of masculine potency in homosexual rivalry. Whoever was the first to
+deny himself this pleasure and spare the fire was able to take it
+with him and break it in to his own service. By curbing the fire of
+his own sexual passion he was able to tame fire as a force of nature.
+This great cultural victory was thus a reward for refraining from
+gratification of an instinct. Further, it is as if man had placed woman
+by the hearth as the guardian of the fire he had taken captive, because
+her anatomy makes it impossible for her to yield to such a temptation.
+It is remarkable how regularly analytic findings testify to the close
+connection between the ideas of ambition, fire and urethral erotism.
+
+[12] Cf. ‘Character and Anal Erotism’ (1908), _Collected Papers_, vol.
+ii.; also numerous contributions to the subject by Ernest Jones and
+others.
+
+
+
+
+IV
+
+
+This task seems too big a one; one may well confess oneself diffident.
+Here follows what little I have been able to elicit about it.
+
+Once primitive man had made the discovery that it lay in his own
+hands—speaking literally—to improve his lot on earth by working, it
+cannot have been a matter of indifference to him whether another
+man worked with him or against him. The other acquired the value
+of a fellow-worker, and it was advantageous to live with him. Even
+earlier, in his ape-like prehistory, man had adopted the habit of
+forming families: his first helpers were probably the members of his
+family. One may suppose that the founding of families was in some way
+connected with the period when the need for genital satisfaction,
+no longer appearing like an occasional guest who turns up suddenly
+and then vanishes without letting one hear anything of him for long
+intervals, had settled down with each man like a permanent lodger. When
+this happened, the male acquired a motive for keeping the female, or
+rather, his sexual objects, near him; while the female, who wanted
+not to be separated from her helpless young, in their interests, too,
+had to stay by the stronger male.[13] In this primitive family one
+essential feature of culture is lacking; the will of the father, the
+head of it, was unfettered. I have endeavoured in _Totem und Tabu_ to
+show how the way led from this family-life to the succeeding phase of
+communal existence in the form of a band of brothers. By overpowering
+the father, the sons had discovered that several men united can be
+stronger than a single man. The totemic stage of culture is founded
+upon the restrictions that the band were obliged to impose on one
+another in order to maintain the new system. These taboos were the
+first ‘Right’ or law. The life of human beings in common therefore
+had a twofold foundation, _i.e._ the compulsion to work, created by
+external necessity, and the power of love, causing the male to wish to
+keep his sexual object, the female, near him, and the female to keep
+near her that part of herself which has become detached from her, her
+child. Eros and Ananke were the parents of human culture, too. The
+first result of culture was that a larger number of human beings could
+then live together in common. And since the two great powers were here
+co-operating together, one might have expected that further cultural
+evolution would have proceeded smoothly towards ever greater mastery
+over the external world, as well as towards greater extension in the
+numbers of men sharing the life in common. Nor is it easy to understand
+how this culture can be felt as anything but satisfying by those who
+partake of it.
+
+Before we go on to enquire where the disturbances in it arise, we will
+let ourselves digress from the point that love was one of the founders
+of culture and so fill a gap left in our previous discussion. We
+said that man, having found by experience that sexual (genital) love
+afforded him his greatest gratification, so that it became in effect a
+prototype of all happiness to him, must have been thereby impelled to
+seek his happiness further along the path of sexual relations, to make
+genital erotism the central point of his life. We went on to say that
+in so doing he becomes to a very dangerous degree dependent on a part
+of the outer world, namely, on his chosen love-object, and this exposes
+him to most painful sufferings if he is rejected by it or loses it
+through death or defection. The wise men of all ages have consequently
+warned us emphatically against this way of life; but in spite of all it
+retains its attraction for a great number of people.
+
+A small minority are enabled by their constitution nevertheless
+to find happiness along the path of love; but far-reaching mental
+transformations of the erotic function are necessary before this is
+possible. These people make themselves independent of their object’s
+acquiescence by transferring the main value from the fact of being
+loved to their own act of loving; they protect themselves against loss
+of it by attaching their love not to individual objects but to all
+men equally, and they avoid the uncertainties and disappointments of
+genital love by turning away from its sexual aim and modifying the
+instinct into an impulse with an _inhibited aim_. The state which they
+induce in themselves by this process—an unchangeable, undeviating,
+tender attitude—has little superficial likeness to the stormy
+vicissitudes of genital love, from which it is nevertheless derived.
+It seems that Saint Francis of Assisi may have carried this method of
+using love to produce an inner feeling of happiness as far as anyone;
+what we are thus characterizing as one of the procedures by which the
+pleasure-principle fulfils itself has in fact been linked up in many
+ways with religion; the connection between them may lie in those remote
+fastnesses of the mind where the distinctions between the ego and
+objects and between the various objects become matters of indifference.
+From one ethical standpoint, the deeper motivation of which will
+later become clear to us, this inclination towards an all-embracing
+love of others and of the world at large is regarded as the highest
+state of mind of which man is capable. Even at this early stage in the
+discussion I will not withhold the two principal objections we have to
+raise against this view. A love that does not discriminate seems to
+us to lose some of its own value, since it does an injustice to its
+object. And secondly, not all men are worthy of love.
+
+The love that instituted the family still retains its power; in its
+original form it does not stop short of direct sexual satisfaction, and
+in its modified form as aim-inhibited friendliness it influences our
+civilization. In both these forms it carries on its task of binding
+men and women to one another, and it does this with greater intensity
+than can be achieved through the interest of work in common. The casual
+and undifferentiated way in which the word ‘love’ is employed by
+language has its genetic justification. In general usage the relation
+between a man and a woman whose genital desires have led them to found
+a family is called love; but the positive attitude of feeling between
+parents and children, between brothers and sisters in a family, is
+also called love, although to us this relation merits the description
+of aim-inhibited love or affection. Love with an inhibited aim was
+indeed originally full sensual love and in men’s unconscious minds is
+so still. Both of them, the sensual and the aim-inhibited forms, reach
+out beyond the family and create new bonds with others who before
+were strangers. Genital love leads to the forming of new families;
+aim-inhibited love to ‘friendships’, which are valuable culturally
+because they do not entail many of the limitations of genital love—for
+instance, its exclusiveness. But the interrelations between love and
+culture lose their simplicity as development proceeds. On the one hand,
+love opposes the interests of culture; on the other, culture menaces
+love with grievous restrictions.
+
+This rift between them seems inevitable; the cause of it is not
+immediately recognizable. It expresses itself first in a conflict
+between the family and the larger community to which the individual
+belongs. We have seen already that one of culture’s principal
+endeavours is to cement men and women together into larger units. But
+the family will not give up the individual. The closer the attachment
+between the members of it, the more they often tend to remain aloof
+from others, and the harder it is for them to enter into the wider
+circle of the world at large. That form of life in common which is
+phylogenetically older, and is in childhood its only form, resists
+being displaced by the type that becomes acquired later with culture.
+Detachment from the family has become a task that awaits every
+adolescent, and often society helps him through it with pubertal and
+initiatory rites. One gets the impression that these difficulties form
+an integral part of every process of mental evolution—and indeed, at
+bottom, of every organic development, too.
+
+The next discord is caused by women, who soon become antithetical to
+cultural trends and spread around them their conservative influence—the
+women who at the beginning laid the foundations of culture by the
+appeal of their love. Women represent the interests of the family and
+sexual life; the work of civilization has become more and more men’s
+business; it confronts them with ever harder tasks, compels them to
+sublimations of instinct which women are not easily able to achieve.
+Since man has not an unlimited amount of mental energy at his disposal,
+he must accomplish his tasks by distributing his libido to the best
+advantage. What he employs for cultural purposes he withdraws to a
+great extent from women and his sexual life; his constant association
+with men and his dependence on his relations with them even estrange
+him from his duties as husband and father. Woman finds herself thus
+forced into the background by the claims of culture and she adopts an
+inimical attitude towards it.
+
+The tendency of culture to set restrictions upon sexual life is no
+less evident than its other aim of widening its sphere of operations.
+Even the earliest phase of it, the totemic, brought in its train the
+prohibition against incestuous object-choice, perhaps the most maiming
+wound ever inflicted throughout the ages on the erotic life of man.
+Further limitations are laid on it by taboos, laws and customs, which
+touch men as well as women. Various types of culture differ in the
+lengths to which they carry this; and the material structure of the
+social fabric also affects the measure of sexual freedom that remains.
+We have seen that culture obeys the laws of psychological economic
+necessity in making the restrictions, for it obtains a great part of
+the mental energy it needs by subtracting it from sexuality. Culture
+behaves towards sexuality in this respect like a tribe or a section
+of the population which has gained the upper hand and is exploiting
+the rest to its own advantage. Fear of a revolt among the oppressed
+then becomes a motive for even stricter regulations. A high-water mark
+in this type of development has been reached in our Western European
+civilization. Psychologically it is fully justified in beginning by
+censuring any manifestations of the sexual life of children, for there
+would be no prospect of curbing the sexual desires of adults if the
+ground had not been prepared for it in childhood. Nevertheless there
+is no sort of justification for the lengths beyond this to which
+civilized society goes in actually denying the existence of these
+manifestations, which are not merely demonstrable but positively
+glaring. Where sexually mature persons are concerned, object-choice is
+further narrowed down to the opposite sex and most of the extragenital
+forms of satisfaction are interdicted as perversions. The standard
+which declares itself in these prohibitions is that of a sexual life
+identical for all; it pays no heed to the disparities in the inborn
+and acquired sexual constitutions of individuals and cuts off a
+considerable number of them from sexual enjoyment, thus becoming a
+cause of grievous injustice. The effect of these restrictive measures
+might presumably be that all the sexual interest of those who are
+normal and not constitutionally handicapped could flow without further
+forfeiture into the channel left open to it. But the only outlet not
+thus censured, heterosexual genital love, is further circumscribed by
+the barriers of legitimacy and monogamy. Present-day civilization gives
+us plainly to understand that sexual relations are permitted only on
+the basis of a final, indissoluble bond between a man and woman; that
+sexuality as a source of enjoyment for its own sake is unacceptable
+to it; and that its intention is to tolerate it only as the hitherto
+irreplaceable means of multiplying the human race.
+
+This, of course, represents an extreme. Everyone knows that it has
+proved impossible to put it into execution, even for short periods.
+Only the weaklings have submitted to such comprehensive interference
+with their sexual freedom, and stronger natures have done so only
+under one compensatory condition, of which mention may be made later.
+Civilized society has seen itself obliged to pass over in silence many
+transgressions which by its own ordinances it ought to have penalized.
+This does not justify anyone, however, in leaning towards the other
+side and assuming that, because it does not achieve all it aims at,
+such an attitude on the part of society is altogether harmless. The
+sexual life of civilized man is seriously disabled, whatever we may
+say; it sometimes makes an impression of being a function in process of
+becoming atrophied, just as organs like our teeth and our hair seem to
+be. One is probably right in supposing that the importance of sexuality
+as a source of pleasurable sensations, _i.e._ as a means of fulfilling
+the purpose of life, has perceptibly decreased.[14] Sometimes one
+imagines one perceives that it is not only the oppression of culture,
+but something in the nature of the function itself that denies us full
+satisfaction and urges us in other directions. This may be an error;
+it is hard to decide.[15]
+
+
+FOOTNOTES:
+
+[13] The organic periodicity of the sexual process has persisted, it
+is true, but its effect on mental sexual excitation has been almost
+reversed. This change is connected primarily with the diminishing
+importance of the olfactory stimuli by means of which the menstrual
+process produced sexual excitement in the mind of the male. Their
+function was taken over by visual stimuli, which could operate
+permanently, instead of intermittently like the olfactory ones. The
+‘taboo of menstruation’ has its origin in this ‘organic repression’,
+which acted as a barrier against a phase of development that had been
+surpassed; all its other motivations are probably of a secondary
+nature. (Cf. C. D. Daly, ‘Hindu-mythologie und Kastrationskomplex’,
+_Imago_, Bd. xiii., 1927.) This process is repeated on a different
+level when the gods of a foregone cultural epoch are changed into
+demons in the next. The diminution in importance of olfactory stimuli
+seems itself, however, to be a consequence of man’s erecting himself
+from the earth, of his adoption of an upright gait, which made his
+genitals, that before had been covered, visible and in need of
+protection and so evoked feelings of shame. Man’s erect posture,
+therefore, would represent the beginning of the momentous process
+of cultural evolution. The chain of development would run from this
+onward, through the diminution in the importance of olfactory stimuli
+and the isolation of women at their periods to a time when visual
+stimuli became paramount, the genitals became visible, further till
+sexual excitation became constant and the family was founded, and so to
+the threshold of human culture. This is only a theoretical speculation,
+but it is important enough to be worth checking carefully by the
+conditions obtaining among the animals closely allied to man.
+
+There is an unmistakable social factor at work in the impulse of
+civilization towards cleanliness, which has been subsequently justified
+by considerations of hygiene but had nevertheless found expression
+before they were appreciated. The impulse towards cleanliness
+originates in the striving to get rid of excretions which have become
+unpleasant to the sense-perceptions. We know that things are different
+in the nursery. Excreta arouse no aversion in children; they seem
+precious to them, as being parts of their own bodies which have been
+detached from them. The training of children is very energetic in
+this particular; its object is to expedite the development that lies
+ahead of them, according to which the excreta are to become worthless,
+disgusting, horrible and despicable to them. Such a reversal of
+values would be almost impossible to bring about, were it not that
+these substances expelled from the body are destined by their strong
+odours to share the fate that overtook the olfactory stimuli after
+man had erected himself from the ground. Anal erotism, therefore, is
+from the first subjected to the ‘organic repression’ which opened up
+the way to culture. The social factor which has been active in the
+further modifications of anal erotism comes into play with the fact
+that in spite of all man’s evolutionary progress the smell of his own
+excretions is scarcely disagreeable to him yet, but so far only that
+of the evacuations of others. The man who is not clean, _i.e._ who
+does not eliminate his excretions, therefore offends others, shows no
+consideration for them—a fact which is exemplified in the commonest
+and most forcible terms of abuse. It would be incomprehensible, too,
+that man should use as an abusive epithet the name of his most faithful
+friend in the animal world, if dogs did not incur the contempt of men
+through two of their characteristics, _i.e._ that they are creatures of
+smell and have no horror of excrement, and, secondly, that they are not
+ashamed of their sexual functions.
+
+[14] There is a short story, which I valued long ago, by a highly
+sensitive writer, the Englishman, John Galsworthy, who to-day enjoys
+general recognition; it is called ‘The Apple Tree’. It shows in a very
+moving and forcible way how there is no longer any place in present-day
+civilized life for a simple natural love between two human beings.
+
+[15] The following considerations would support the view expressed
+above. Man, too, is an animal with an unmistakably bisexual
+disposition. The individual represents a fusion of two symmetrical
+halves, of which, according to many authorities, one is purely male,
+the other female. It is equally possible that each half was originally
+hermaphroditic. Sex is a biological fact which is hard to evaluate
+psychologically, although it is of extraordinary importance in mental
+life. We are accustomed to say that every human being displays both
+male and female instinctual impulses, needs and attributes, but the
+characteristics of what is male and female can only be demonstrated
+in anatomy, and not in psychology. Where the latter is concerned, the
+antithesis of sex fades away into that of activity and passivity, and
+we far too readily identify activity with masculinity and passivity
+with femininity, a statement which is by no means universally confirmed
+in the animal world. The theory of bisexuality is still very obscure
+and in psycho-analysis we must be painfully aware of the disadvantage
+we are under as long as it still remains unconnected with the theory of
+instincts. However this may be, if we assume it to be a fact that each
+individual has both male and female desires which need satisfaction
+in his sexual life, we shall be prepared for the possibility that
+these needs will not both be gratified on the same object, and that
+they will interfere with each other, if they cannot be kept apart so
+that each impulse flows into a special channel suited for it. Another
+difficulty arises from the circumstance that so often a measure of
+direct aggressiveness is coupled with an erotic relationship, over and
+above its inherent sadistic components. The love-object does not always
+view these complications with the degree of understanding and tolerance
+manifested by the peasant woman who complained that her husband did not
+love her any more, because he had not beaten her for a week.
+
+The conjecture which leads furthest, however, is that—and here we come
+back to the remarks in the footnote on p. 66—the whole of sexuality
+and not merely anal erotism is threatened with falling a victim to the
+organic repression consequent upon man’s adoption of the erect posture
+and the lowering in value of the sense of smell; so that since that
+time the sexual function has been associated with a resistance not
+susceptible of further explanation, which puts obstacles in the way
+of full satisfaction and forces it away from its sexual aim towards
+sublimations and displacements of libido. I am aware that Bleuler
+(in ‘Der Sexualwiderstand’, _Jahrbuch für psychoanalytische und
+psychopathologische Forschungen_, Bd. v., 1913) once pointed out the
+existence of a fundamental tendency of this kind towards rejecting
+sexual life. All neurotics, and many others too, take exception to
+the fact that ‘inter urinas et faeces nascimur’. The genitals, too,
+excite the olfactory sense strongly in a way that many people cannot
+tolerate and which spoils sexual intercourse for them. Thus we should
+find, as the deepest root of the sexual repression that marches with
+culture, the organic defence of the new form of life that began with
+the erect posture against the earliest type of animal existence—a
+result of scientific researches that coincides in a curious way with
+often expressed vulgar prejudices. At the present time, nevertheless,
+these results are but unconfirmed possibilities, not yet scientifically
+substantiated. Nor should we forget that, in spite of the undeniable
+diminution in the importance of olfactory stimuli, there exist even in
+Europe races who prize highly as aphrodisiacs the strong genital odours
+so objectionable to us and who will not renounce them. (Cf. the reports
+of folkloristic information obtained by Iwan Bloch’s ‘Questionnaire’,
+appearing under the title of ‘Über den Geruchssinn in der vita
+sexualis’ in various volumes of Friedrich S. Krauss’ _Anthropophyteia_.)
+
+
+
+
+V
+
+
+Psycho-analytic work has shown that these frustrations in respect of
+sexual life are especially unendurable to the so-called neurotics among
+us. These persons manufacture substitute-gratifications for themselves
+in their symptoms, which, however, are either painful in themselves or
+become the cause of suffering owing to the difficulties they create
+with the person’s environment and society at large. It is easy to
+understand the latter fact, but the former presents us with a new
+problem. But culture demands other sacrifices besides that of sexual
+gratifications.
+
+We have regarded the difficulties in the development of civilization as
+part of the general difficulty accompanying all evolution, for we have
+traced them to the inertia of libido, its disinclination to relinquish
+an old position in favour of a new one. It is much the same thing if we
+say that the conflict between civilization and sexuality is caused by
+the circumstance that sexual love is a relationship between two people,
+in which a third can only be superfluous or disturbing, whereas
+civilization is founded on relations between larger groups of persons.
+When a love-relationship is at its height no room is left for any
+interest in the surrounding world; the pair of lovers are sufficient
+unto themselves, do not even need the child they have in common to make
+them happy. In no other case does Eros so plainly betray the core of
+his being, his aim of making one out of many; but when he has achieved
+it in the proverbial way through the love of two human beings, he is
+not willing to go further.
+
+From all this we might well imagine that a civilized community could
+consist of pairs of individuals such as this, libidinally satisfied in
+each other, and linked to all the others by work and common interests.
+If this were so, culture would not need to levy energy from sexuality.
+But such a desirable state of things does not exist and never has
+existed; in actuality culture is not content with such limited ties as
+these; we see that it endeavours to bind the members of the community
+to one another by libidinal ties as well, that it makes use of every
+means and favours every avenue by which powerful identifications can be
+created among them, and that it exacts a heavy toll of aim-inhibited
+libido in order to strengthen communities by bonds of friendship
+between the members. Restrictions upon sexual life are unavoidable if
+this object is to be attained. But we cannot see the necessity that
+forces culture along this path and gives rise to its antagonism to
+sexuality. It must be due to some disturbing influence not yet detected
+by us.
+
+We may find the clue in one of the so-called ideal standards of
+civilized society. It runs: ‘Thou shalt love thy neighbour as
+thyself’. It is world-renowned, undoubtedly older than Christianity
+which parades it as its proudest profession, yet certainly not very
+old; in historical times men still knew nothing of it. We will adopt
+a naïve attitude towards it, as if we were meeting it for the first
+time. Thereupon we find ourselves unable to suppress a feeling of
+astonishment, as at something unnatural. Why should we do this? What
+good is it to us? Above all, how can we do such a thing? How could it
+possibly be done? My love seems to me a valuable thing that I have
+no right to throw away without reflection. It imposes obligations on
+me which I must be prepared to make sacrifices to fulfil. If I love
+someone, he must be worthy of it in some way or other. (I am leaving
+out of account now the use he may be to me, as well as his possible
+significance to me as a sexual object; neither of these two kinds of
+relationship between us come into question where the injunction to
+love my neighbour is concerned.) He will be worthy of it if he is so
+like me in important respects that I can love myself in him; worthy of
+it if he is so much more perfect than I that I can love my ideal of
+myself in him; I must love him if he is the son of my friend, since the
+pain my friend would feel if anything untoward happened to him would be
+my pain—I should have to share it. But if he is a stranger to me and
+cannot attract me by any value he has in himself or any significance he
+may have already acquired in my emotional life, it will be hard for me
+to love him. I shall even be doing wrong if I do, for my love is valued
+as a privilege by all those belonging to me; it is an injustice to them
+if I put a stranger on a level with them. But if I am to love him (with
+that kind of universal love) simply because he, too, is a denizen of
+the earth, like an insect or an earthworm or a grass-snake, then I fear
+that but a small modicum of love will fall to his lot and it would be
+impossible for me to give him as much as by all the laws of reason I
+am entitled to retain for myself. What is the point of an injunction
+promulgated with such solemnity, if reason does not recommend it to us?
+
+When I look more closely I find still further difficulties. Not merely
+is this stranger on the whole not worthy of love, but, to be honest,
+I must confess he has more claim to my hostility, even to my hatred.
+He does not seem to have the least trace of love for me, does not
+show me the slightest consideration. If it will do him any good, he
+has no hesitation in injuring me, never even asking himself whether
+the amount of advantage he gains by it bears any proportion to the
+amount of wrong done to me. What is more, he does not even need to
+get an advantage from it; if he can merely get a little pleasure out
+of it, he thinks nothing of jeering at me, insulting me, slandering
+me, showing his power over me; and the more secure he feels himself,
+or the more helpless I am, with so much more certainty can I expect
+this behaviour from him towards me. If he behaved differently, if he
+showed me consideration and did not molest me, I should in any case,
+without the aforesaid commandment, be willing to treat him similarly.
+If the high-sounding ordinance had run: ‘Love thy neighbour as thy
+neighbour loves thee’, I should not take objection to it. And there is
+a second commandment that seems to me even more incomprehensible, and
+arouses still stronger opposition in me. It is: ‘Love thine enemies’.
+When I think it over, however, I am wrong in treating it as a greater
+imposition. It is at bottom the same thing.[16]
+
+I imagine now I hear a voice gravely adjuring me: ‘Just because thy
+neighbour is not worthy of thy love, is probably full of enmity towards
+thee, thou shouldst love him as thyself’. I then perceive the case to
+be like that of _Credo quia absurdum_.
+
+Now it is, of course, very probable that my neighbour, when he is
+commanded to love me as himself, will answer exactly as I have done
+and reject me for the same reasons. I hope he will not have the same
+objective grounds for doing so, but he will hope so as well. Even so,
+there are variations in men’s behaviour which ethics, disregarding the
+fact that they are determined, classifies as ‘good’ and ‘evil’. As long
+as these undeniable variations have not been abolished, conformity to
+the highest ethical standards constitutes a betrayal of the interests
+of culture, for it puts a direct premium on wickedness. One is
+irresistibly reminded here of an incident in the French Chamber when
+capital punishment was being discussed; the speech of a member who had
+passionately supported its abolition was being applauded with loud
+acclamation, when suddenly a voice was heard calling out from the back
+of the room, ‘_Que messieurs les assassins commencent!_’
+
+The bit of truth behind all this—one so eagerly denied—is that men are
+not gentle, friendly creatures wishing for love, who simply defend
+themselves if they are attacked, but that a powerful measure of
+desire for aggression has to be reckoned as part of their instinctual
+endowment. The result is that their neighbour is to them not only a
+possible helper or sexual object, but also a temptation to them to
+gratify their aggressiveness on him, to exploit his capacity for work
+without recompense, to use him sexually without his consent, to seize
+his possessions, to humiliate him, to cause him pain, to torture and
+to kill him. _Homo homini lupus_; who has the courage to dispute it
+in the face of all the evidence in his own life and in history? This
+aggressive cruelty usually lies in wait for some provocation, or else
+it steps into the service of some other purpose, the aim of which might
+as well have been achieved by milder measures. In circumstances that
+favour it, when those forces in the mind which ordinarily inhibit it
+cease to operate, it also manifests itself spontaneously and reveals
+men as savage beasts to whom the thought of sparing their own kind is
+alien. Anyone who calls to mind the atrocities of the early migrations,
+of the invasion by the Huns or by the so-called Mongols under Jenghiz
+Khan and Tamurlane, of the sack of Jerusalem by the pious Crusaders,
+even indeed the horrors of the last world-war, will have to bow his
+head humbly before the truth of this view of man.
+
+The existence of this tendency to aggression which we can detect in
+ourselves and rightly presume to be present in others is the factor
+that disturbs our relations with our neighbours and makes it necessary
+for culture to institute its high demands. Civilized society is
+perpetually menaced with disintegration through this primary hostility
+of men towards one another. Their interests in their common work would
+not hold them together; the passions of instinct are stronger than
+reasoned interests. Culture has to call up every possible reinforcement
+in order to erect barriers against the aggressive instincts of men
+and hold their manifestations in check by reaction-formations in
+men’s minds. Hence its system of methods by which mankind is to be
+driven to identifications and aim-inhibited love-relationships; hence
+the restrictions on sexual life; and hence, too, its ideal command
+to love one’s neighbour as oneself, which is really justified by the
+fact that nothing is so completely at variance with original human
+nature as this. With all its striving, this endeavour of culture’s has
+so far not achieved very much. Civilization expects to prevent the
+worst atrocities of brutal violence by taking upon itself the right
+to employ violence against criminals, but the law is not able to lay
+hands on the more discreet and subtle forms in which human aggressions
+are expressed. The time comes when every one of us has to abandon
+the illusory anticipations with which in our youth we regarded our
+fellow-men, and when we realize how much hardship and suffering we
+have been caused in life through their ill-will. It would be unfair,
+however, to reproach culture with trying to eliminate all disputes
+and competition from human concerns. These things are undoubtedly
+indispensable; but opposition is not necessarily enmity, only it may be
+misused to make an opening for it.
+
+The Communists believe they have found a way of delivering us from this
+evil. Man is wholeheartedly good and friendly to his neighbour, they
+say, but the system of private property has corrupted his nature.
+The possession of private property gives power to the individual and
+thence the temptation arises to ill-treat his neighbour; the man who
+is excluded from the possession of property is obliged to rebel in
+hostility against the oppressor. If private property were abolished,
+all valuables held in common and all allowed to share in the enjoyment
+of them, ill-will and enmity would disappear from among men. Since all
+needs would be satisfied, none would have any reason to regard another
+as an enemy; all would willingly undertake the work which is necessary.
+I have no concern with any economic criticisms of the communistic
+system; I cannot enquire into whether the abolition of private property
+is advantageous and expedient.[17] But I am able to recognize that
+psychologically it is founded on an untenable illusion. By abolishing
+private property one deprives the human love of aggression of one
+of its instruments, a strong one undoubtedly, but assuredly not the
+strongest. It in no way alters the individual differences in power
+and influence which are turned by aggressiveness to its own use, nor
+does it change the nature of the instinct in any way. This instinct
+did not arise as the result of property; it reigned almost supreme in
+primitive times when possessions were still extremely scanty; it shows
+itself already in the nursery when possessions have hardly grown out
+of their original anal shape; it is at the bottom of all the relations
+of affection and love between human beings—possibly with the single
+exception of that of a mother to her male child. Suppose that personal
+rights to material goods are done away with, there still remain
+prerogatives in sexual relationships, which must arouse the strongest
+rancour and most violent enmity among men and women who are otherwise
+equal. Let us suppose this were also to be removed by instituting
+complete liberty in sexual life, so that the family, the germ-cell of
+culture, ceased to exist; one could not, it is true, foresee the new
+paths on which cultural development might then proceed, but one thing
+one would be bound to expect and that is that the ineffaceable feature
+of human nature would follow wherever it led.
+
+Men clearly do not find it easy to do without satisfaction of this
+tendency to aggression that is in them; when deprived of satisfaction
+of it they are ill at ease. There is an advantage, not to be
+undervalued, in the existence of smaller communities, through which the
+aggressive instinct can find an outlet in enmity towards those outside
+the group. It is always possible to unite considerable numbers of men
+in love towards one another, so long as there are still some remaining
+as objects for aggressive manifestations. I once interested myself in
+the peculiar fact that peoples whose territories are adjacent, and are
+otherwise closely related, are always at feud with and ridiculing each
+other, as, for instance, the Spaniards and the Portuguese, the North
+and South Germans, the English and the Scotch, and so on. I gave it
+the name of ‘narcissism in respect of minor differences’, which does
+not do much to explain it. One can now see that it is a convenient and
+relatively harmless form of satisfaction for aggressive tendencies,
+through which cohesion amongst the members of a group is made easier.
+The Jewish people, scattered in all directions as they are, have in
+this way rendered services which deserve recognition to the development
+of culture in the countries where they settled; but unfortunately not
+all the massacres of Jews in the Middle Ages sufficed to procure peace
+and security for their Christian contemporaries. Once the apostle Paul
+had laid down universal love between all men as the foundation of his
+Christian community, the inevitable consequence in Christianity was
+the utmost intolerance towards all who remained outside of it; the
+Romans, who had not founded their state on love, were not given to lack
+of religious toleration, although religion was a concern of the state
+and the state was permeated through and through with it. Neither was
+it an unaccountable chance that the dream of a German world-dominion
+evoked a complementary movement towards anti-semitism; and it is quite
+intelligible that the attempt to establish a new communistic type of
+culture in Russia should find psychological support in the persecution
+of the bourgeois. One only wonders, with some concern, however, how
+the Soviets will manage when they have exterminated their bourgeois
+entirely.
+
+If civilization requires such sacrifices, not only of sexuality but
+also of the aggressive tendencies in mankind, we can better understand
+why it should be so hard for men to feel happy in it. In actual fact
+primitive man was better off in this respect, for he knew nothing
+of any restrictions on his instincts. As a set-off against this,
+his prospects of enjoying his happiness for any length of time were
+very slight. Civilized man has exchanged some part of his chances of
+happiness for a measure of security. We will not forget, however, that
+in the primal family only the head of it enjoyed this instinctual
+freedom; the other members lived in slavish thraldom. The antithesis
+between a minority enjoying cultural advantages and a majority who are
+robbed of them was therefore most extreme in that primeval period of
+culture. With regard to the primitive human types living at the present
+time, careful investigation has revealed that their instinctual life is
+by no means to be envied on account of its freedom; it is subject to
+restrictions of a different kind but perhaps even more rigorous than is
+that of modern civilized man.
+
+In rightly finding fault, as we thus do, with our present state of
+civilization for so inadequately providing us with what we require to
+make us happy in life, and for the amount of suffering of a probably
+avoidable nature it lays us open to—in doing our utmost to lay bare
+the roots of its deficiencies by our unsparing criticisms, we are
+undoubtedly exercising our just rights and not showing ourselves
+enemies of culture. We may expect that in the course of time changes
+will be carried out in our civilization so that it becomes more
+satisfying to our needs and no longer open to the reproaches we have
+made against it. But perhaps we shall also accustom ourselves to the
+idea that there are certain difficulties inherent in the very nature
+of culture which will not yield to any efforts at reform. Over and
+above the obligations of putting restrictions upon our instincts,
+which we see to be inevitable, we are imminently threatened with
+the dangers of a state one may call ‘_la misère psychologique_’ of
+groups. This danger is most menacing where the social forces of
+cohesion consist predominantly of identifications of the individuals
+in the group with one another, whilst leading personalities fail to
+acquire the significance that should fall to them in the process of
+group-formation.[18] The state of civilization in America at the
+present day offers a good opportunity for studying this injurious
+effect of civilization which we have reason to dread. But I will resist
+the temptation to enter upon a criticism of American culture; I have
+no desire to give the impression that I would employ American methods
+myself.
+
+
+FOOTNOTES:
+
+[16] A great poet may permit himself, at least in jest, to give
+utterance to psychological truths that are heavily censured. Thus
+Heine: ‘Mine is the most peaceable disposition. My wishes are a humble
+dwelling with a thatched roof, but a good bed, good food, milk and
+butter of the freshest, flowers at my windows, some fine tall trees
+before my door; and if the good God wants to make me completely happy,
+he will grant me the joy of seeing some six or seven of my enemies
+hanging from these trees. With my heart full of deep emotion I shall
+forgive them before they die all the wrong they did me in their
+lifetime—true, one must forgive one’s enemies, but not until they are
+brought to execution.’ (Heine, _Gedanken und Einfälle_.)
+
+[17] Anyone who has been through the misery of poverty in his youth,
+and has endured the indifference and arrogance of those who have
+possessions, should be exempt from the suspicion that he has no
+understanding of or goodwill towards the endeavours made to fight the
+economic inequality of men and all that it leads to. To be sure, if an
+attempt is made to base this fight upon an abstract demand for equality
+for all in the name of justice, there is a very obvious objection to
+be made, namely, that nature began the injustice by the highly unequal
+way in which she endows individuals physically and mentally, for which
+there is no help.
+
+[18] Cf. _Group Psychology and the Analysis of the Ego_ (1921).
+London: Hogarth Press, 1922.
+
+
+
+
+VI
+
+
+Never before in any of my previous writings have I had the feeling so
+strongly as I have now that what I am describing is common knowledge,
+that I am requisitioning paper and ink, and in due course the labour of
+compositors and printers, in order to expound things that in themselves
+are obvious. For this reason, if it should appear that the recognition
+of a special independent instinct of aggression would entail a
+modification of the psycho-analytical theory of instincts, I should be
+glad enough to seize upon the idea.
+
+We shall see that this is not so, that it is merely a matter of coming
+to closer quarters with a conclusion to which we long ago committed
+ourselves and following it out to its logical consequences. The whole
+of analytic theory has evolved gradually enough, but the theory of
+instincts has groped its way forward under greater difficulties
+than any other part of it. And yet a theory of instincts was so
+indispensable for the rest that something had to be adopted in
+place of it. In my utter perplexity at the beginning, I took as my
+starting-point the poet-philosopher Schiller’s aphorism, that hunger
+and love make the world go round. Hunger would serve to represent those
+instincts which aim at preservation of the individual; love seeks for
+objects: its chief function, which is favoured in every way by nature,
+is preservation of the species. Thus first arose the contrast between
+ego instincts and object instincts. For the energy of the latter
+instincts and exclusively for them I introduced the term libido; an
+antithesis was thus formed between the ego instincts and the libidinal
+instincts directed towards objects, _i.e._ love in its widest sense.
+One of these object instincts, the sadistic, certainly stood out from
+the rest in that its aim was so very unloving; moreover, it clearly
+allied itself in many of its aspects with the ego instincts, and its
+close kinship with instincts of mastery without any libidinal purpose
+could not be concealed, but these ambiguities could be overcome; in
+spite of them, sadism plainly belonged to sexual life—the game of
+cruelty could take the place of the game of love. Neurosis appeared as
+the outcome of a struggle between the interests of self-preservation
+and the claims of libido, a struggle in which the ego was victorious,
+but at the price of great suffering and renunciations.
+
+Every analyst will admit that none of this even now reads like
+a statement long since recognized as erroneous. All the same,
+modifications had to be made as our researches advanced from the
+repressed to the repressing, from the object instincts to the ego. A
+cardinal point in this advance was the introduction of the concept of
+narcissism, _i.e._ the idea that libido cathects the ego itself, that
+its first dwelling-place was in the ego, and that the latter remains
+to some extent its permanent headquarters. This narcissistic libido
+turns in the direction of objects, thus becoming object-libido, and
+can transform itself back into narcissistic libido. The concept of
+narcissism made it possible to consider the traumatic neuroses, as
+well as many diseases bordering on the psychoses, and also the latter
+themselves, from the psycho-analytic angle. It was not necessary to
+abandon the view that the transference-neuroses are attempts on the
+part of the ego to guard itself against sexuality, but the concept of
+the libido was jeopardized. Since the ego-instincts were found to be
+libidinal as well, it seemed for a time inevitable that libido should
+become synonymous with instinctual energy in general, as C. G. Jung
+had previously advocated. Yet there still remained in me a kind of
+conviction, for which as yet there were no grounds, that the instincts
+could not all be of the same nature. I made the next step in _Beyond
+the Pleasure Principle_ (1920), when the repetition-compulsion and the
+conservative character of instinctual life first struck me. On the
+basis of speculations concerning the origin of life and of biological
+parallels, I drew the conclusion that, beside the instinct preserving
+the organic substance and binding it into ever larger units,[19] there
+must exist another in antithesis to this, which would seek to dissolve
+these units and reinstate their antecedent inorganic state. That is to
+say, a death instinct as well as Eros; the phenomena of life would then
+be explicable from the interplay of the two and their counteracting
+effects on each other. It was not easy, however, to demonstrate the
+working of this hypothetical death instinct. The manifestations of
+Eros were conspicuous and audible enough; one might assume that
+the death instinct worked silently within the organism towards its
+disintegration, but that, of course, was no proof. The idea that part
+of the instinct became directed towards the outer world and then showed
+itself as an instinct of aggression and destruction carried us a step
+further. The instinct would thus itself have been pressed into the
+service of Eros, in that the organism would be destroying something
+animate or inanimate outside itself instead of itself. Conversely, any
+cessation of this flow outwards must have the effect of intensifying
+the self-destruction which in any case would always be going on
+within. From this example one could then surmise that the two kinds of
+instincts seldom—perhaps never—appear in isolation, but always mingle
+with each other in different, very varying proportions, and so make
+themselves unrecognizable to us. Sadism, long since known to us as a
+component-instinct of sexuality, would represent a particularly strong
+admixture of the instinct of destruction into the love impulse; while
+its counterpart, masochism, would be an alliance between sexuality and
+the destruction at work within the self, in consequence of which the
+otherwise imperceptible destructive trend became directly evident and
+palpable.
+
+The assumption of the existence of a death instinct or a destruction
+instinct has roused opposition even in analytical circles; I know
+that there is a great tendency to ascribe all that is dangerous and
+hostile in love rather to a fundamental bipolarity in its own nature.
+The conceptions I have summarized here I first put forward only
+tentatively, but in the course of time they have won such a hold
+over me that I can no longer think in any other way. To my mind they
+are theoretically far more fruitful than any others it is possible
+to employ; they provide us with that simplification, without either
+ignoring or doing violence to the facts, which is what we strive after
+in scientific work. I know that we have always had before our eyes
+manifestations of the destruction instinct fused with erotism, directed
+outwards and inwards in sadism and masochism; but I can no longer
+understand how we could have overlooked the universality of non-erotic
+aggression and destruction, and could have omitted to give it its
+due significance in our interpretation of life. (It is true that the
+destructive trend that is directed inwards, when it is not erotically
+tinged, usually eludes our perceptions.) I can remember my own
+defensive attitude when the idea of an instinct of destruction first
+made its appearance in psycho-analytical literature and how long it
+took until I became accessible to it. That others should have shown the
+same resistance, and still show it, surprises me less. Those who love
+fairy-tales do not like it when people speak of the innate tendencies
+in mankind towards aggression, destruction and, in addition, cruelty.
+For God has made them in his own image, with his own perfections; no
+one wants to be reminded how hard it is to reconcile the undeniable
+existence—in spite of all the protestations of Christian Science—of
+evil with His omnipotence and supreme goodness. The devil is, in fact,
+the best way out in acquittal of God; he can be used to play the same
+economic rôle of outlet as Jews in the world of Aryan ideals. But even
+so, one can just as well hold God responsible for the existence of the
+devil as for the evil he personifies. In view of these difficulties,
+it is expedient for every man to make humble obeisance on suitable
+occasions in honour of the high-minded nature of men; it will assist
+him to become universally beloved and much shall be forgiven unto him
+on account of it.[20]
+
+The name libido can again be used to denote the manifestations of
+the power of Eros in contradistinction to the energy of the death
+instinct.[21] We must confess that it is more difficult for us to
+detect the latter, and to a great extent we can merely conjecture its
+existence as a background to Eros, also that it eludes us wherever
+it is not betrayed by a fusion with Eros. In sadism, where it bends
+the erotic aim to its own will and yet at the same time gratifies the
+sexual craving completely, we can obtain the clearest insight into its
+nature and its relation to Eros. But even where it shows itself without
+any sexual purpose, even in the blindest frenzy of destructiveness, one
+cannot ignore the fact that satisfaction of it is accompanied by an
+extraordinarily intense narcissistic enjoyment, due to the fulfilment
+it brings to the ego of its oldest omnipotence-wishes. The instinct
+of destruction, when tempered and harnessed (as it were, inhibited in
+its aim) and directed towards objects, is compelled to provide the
+ego with satisfaction of its needs and with power over nature. Since
+the assumption of its existence is based essentially on theoretical
+grounds, it must be confessed that it is not entirely proof against
+theoretical objections. But this is how things appear to us now in the
+present state of our knowledge; future research and reflection will
+undoubtedly bring further light which will decide the question.
+
+In all that follows I take up the standpoint that the tendency to
+aggression is an innate, independent, instinctual disposition in man,
+and I come back now to the statement that it constitutes the most
+powerful obstacle to culture. At one point in the course of this
+discussion the idea took possession of us that culture was a peculiar
+process passing over human life and we are still under the influence
+of this idea. We may add to this that the process proves to be in
+the service of Eros, which aims at binding together single human
+individuals, then families, then tribes, races, nations, into one great
+unity, that of humanity. Why this has to be done we do not know; it
+is simply the work of Eros. These masses of men must be bound to one
+another libidinally; necessity alone, the advantages of common work,
+would not hold them together. The natural instinct of aggressiveness in
+man, the hostility of each one against all and of all against each one,
+opposes this programme of civilization. This instinct of aggression is
+the derivative and main representative of the death instinct we have
+found alongside of Eros, sharing his rule over the earth. And now,
+it seems to me, the meaning of the evolution of culture is no longer
+a riddle to us. It must present to us the struggle between Eros and
+Death, between the instincts of life and the instincts of destruction,
+as it works itself out in the human species. This struggle is what
+all life essentially consists of and so the evolution of civilization
+may be simply described as the struggle of the human species for
+existence.[22] And it is this battle of the Titans that our nurses and
+governesses try to compose with their lullaby-song of Heaven!
+
+
+FOOTNOTES:
+
+[19] The contradiction between the tireless tendency of Eros to spread
+ever further and the general conservative nature of the instincts
+here becomes very noticeable; it would serve as the starting-point of
+enquiries into further problems.
+
+[20] In Goethe’s Mephistopheles we have a quite exceptionally
+striking identification of the principle of evil with the instinct of
+destruction:
+
+ ‘All entities that be
+ Deserve their end—nonentity.’
+
+ * * * * *
+
+ ‘So all that you name sin, destruction—
+ Wickedness, briefly—proves to be
+ The native element for me.’
+
+As his adversary, the devil himself cites not what is holy and good,
+but the power in nature working towards the creation and renewal of
+life—that is, Eros.
+
+ ‘From air, from water, germs in thousands,
+ As from the soil, break forth, break free,
+ Dry, wet, warm, cold—a pullulation!
+ Had I not laid on flame a reservation,
+ Nothing were set apart for me.’
+
+
+[21] Our present point of view can be roughly expressed in the
+statement that libido participates in every instinctual manifestation,
+but that not everything in that manifestation is libido.
+
+[22] And we may probably add more precisely that its form was
+necessarily determined after some definite event which still remains to
+be discovered.
+
+
+
+
+VII
+
+
+Why do the animals, kin to ourselves, not manifest any such cultural
+struggle? Oh, we don’t know. Very probably certain of them, bees, ants,
+termites, had to strive for thousands of centuries before they found
+the way to those state institutions, that division of functions, those
+restrictions upon individuals, which we admire them for to-day. It is
+characteristic of our present state that we know by our own feelings
+that we should not think ourselves happy in any of these communities of
+the animal world, or in any of the rôles they delegate to individuals.
+With other animal species it may be that a temporary deadlock has been
+reached between the influences of their environment and the instincts
+contending within them, so that a cessation of development has taken
+place. In primitive man a fresh access of libido may have kindled a new
+spurt of energy on the part of the instinct of destruction. There are a
+great many questions in all this to which as yet we have no answer.
+
+Another question concerns us more closely now. What means does
+civilization make use of to hold in check the aggressiveness that
+opposes it, to make it harmless, perhaps to get rid of it? Some of
+these measures we have already come to know, though not yet the one
+that is apparently the most important. We can study it in the evolution
+of the individual. What happens in him to render his craving for
+aggression innocuous? Something very curious, that we should never
+have guessed and that yet seems simple enough. The aggressiveness is
+introjected, ‘internalized’; in fact, it is sent back where it came
+from, _i.e._ directed against the ego. It is there taken over by a part
+of the ego that distinguishes itself from the rest as a super-ego,
+and now, in the form of ‘conscience’, exercises the same propensity
+to harsh aggressiveness against the ego that the ego would have liked
+to enjoy against others. The tension between the strict super-ego and
+the subordinate ego we call the sense of guilt; it manifests itself as
+the need for punishment. Civilization therefore obtains the mastery
+over the dangerous love of aggression in individuals by enfeebling and
+disarming it and setting up an institution within their minds to keep
+watch over it, like a garrison in a conquered city.
+
+As to the origin of the sense of guilt, analysts have different
+views from those of the psychologists; nor is it easy for analysts to
+explain it either. First of all, when one asks how a sense of guilt
+arises in anyone, one is told something one cannot dispute: people feel
+guilty (pious people call it ‘sinful’) when they have done something
+they know to be ‘bad’. But then one sees how little this answer tells
+one. Perhaps after some hesitation one will add that a person who has
+not actually committed a bad act, but has merely become aware of the
+intention to do so, can also hold himself guilty; and then one will ask
+why in this case the intention is counted as equivalent to the deed. In
+both cases, however, one is presupposing that wickedness has already
+been recognized as reprehensible, as something that ought not to be
+put into execution. How is this judgement arrived at? One may reject
+the suggestion of an original—as one might say, natural—capacity for
+discriminating between good and evil. Evil is often not at all that
+which would injure or endanger the ego; on the contrary, it can also be
+something that it desires, that would give it pleasure. An extraneous
+influence is evidently at work; it is this that decides what is to
+be called good and bad. Since their own feelings would not have led
+men along the same path, they must have had a motive for obeying this
+extraneous influence. It is easy to discover this motive in man’s
+helplessness and dependence upon others; it can best be designated the
+dread of losing love. If he loses the love of others on whom he is
+dependent, he will forfeit also their protection against many dangers,
+and above all he runs the risk that this stronger person will show his
+superiority in the form of punishing him. What is bad is, therefore, to
+begin with, whatever causes one to be threatened with a loss of love;
+because of the dread of this loss, one must desist from it. That is why
+it makes little difference whether one has already committed the bad
+deed or only intends to do so; in either case the danger begins only
+when the authority has found it out, and the latter would behave in the
+same way in both cases.
+
+We call this state of mind a ‘bad conscience’ but actually it does not
+deserve this name, for at this stage the sense of guilt is obviously
+only the dread of losing love, ‘social’ anxiety. In a little child
+it can never be anything else, but in many adults too it has only
+changed in so far as the larger human community takes the place of
+the father or of both parents. Consequently such people habitually
+permit themselves to do any bad deed that procures them something they
+want, if only they are sure that no authority will discover it or make
+them suffer for it; their anxiety relates only to the possibility
+of detection.[23] Present-day society has to take into account the
+prevalence of this state of mind.
+
+A great change takes place as soon as the authority has been
+internalized by the development of a super-ego. The manifestations of
+conscience are then raised to a new level; to be accurate, one should
+not call them conscience and sense of guilt before this.[24] At this
+point the dread of discovery ceases to operate and also once for all
+any difference between doing evil and wishing to do it, since nothing
+is hidden from the super-ego, not even thoughts. The real seriousness
+of the situation has vanished, it is true: for the new authority, the
+super-ego, has no motive, as far as we know, for ill-treating the
+ego with which it is itself closely bound up. But the influence of
+the genetic derivation of these things, which causes what has been
+outlived and surmounted to be re-lived, manifests itself so that on
+the whole things remain as they were at the beginning. The super-ego
+torments the sinful ego with the same feelings of dread and watches for
+opportunities whereby the outer world can be made to punish it.
+
+At this second stage of development, conscience exhibits a peculiarity
+which was absent in the first and is not very easy to account for.
+That is, the more righteous a man is the stricter and more suspicious
+will his conscience be, so that ultimately it is precisely those
+people who have carried holiness farthest who reproach themselves
+with the deepest sinfulness. This means that virtue forfeits some of
+her promised reward; the submissive and abstemious ego does not enjoy
+the trust and confidence of its mentor, and, as it seems, strives in
+vain to earn it. Now, to this some people will be ready to object
+that these difficulties are artificialities. A relatively strict and
+vigilant conscience is the very sign of a virtuous man, and though
+saints may proclaim themselves sinners, they are not so wrong, in view
+of the temptations of instinctual gratifications to which they are
+peculiarly liable—since, as we know, temptations do but increase under
+constant privation, whereas they subside, at any rate temporarily,
+if they are sometimes gratified. The field of ethics is rich in
+problems, and another of the facts we find here is that misfortune,
+_i.e._ external deprivation, greatly intensifies the strength of
+conscience in the super-ego. As long as things go well with a man, his
+conscience is lenient and lets the ego do all kinds of things; when
+some calamity befalls, he holds an inquisition within, discovers his
+sin, heightens the standards of his conscience, imposes abstinences
+on himself and punishes himself with penances.[25] Whole peoples have
+acted in this way and still do so. But this is easily explained from
+the original infantile stage of conscience which, as we thus see, is
+not abandoned after the introjection into the super-ego, but persists
+alongside and behind the latter. Fate is felt to be a substitute for
+the agency of the parents: adversity means that one is no longer loved
+by this highest power of all, and, threatened by this loss of love,
+one humbles oneself again before the representative of the parents in
+the super-ego which in happier days one had tried to disregard. This
+becomes especially clear when destiny is looked upon in the strictly
+religious sense as the expression of God’s will and nothing else. The
+people of Israel believed themselves to be God’s favourite child, and
+when the great Father hurled visitation after visitation upon them, it
+still never shook them in this belief or caused them to doubt His power
+and His justice; they proceeded instead to bring their prophets into
+the world to declare their sinfulness to them and out of their sense
+of guilt they constructed the stringent commandments of their priestly
+religion. It is curious how differently a savage behaves! If he has had
+bad fortune, he does not throw the blame on himself, but on his fetish,
+who has plainly not done his duty by him, and he belabours it instead
+of punishing himself.
+
+Hence we know of two sources for feelings of guilt: that arising
+from the dread of authority and the later one from the dread of
+the super-ego. The first one compels us to renounce instinctual
+gratification; the other presses over and above this towards
+punishment, since the persistence of forbidden wishes cannot be
+concealed from the super-ego. We have also heard how the severity of
+the super-ego, the rigour of conscience, is to be explained. It simply
+carries on the severity of external authority which it has succeeded
+and to some extent replaced. We see now how renunciation of instinctual
+gratification is related to the sense of guilt. Originally, it is
+true, renunciation is the consequence of a dread of external authority;
+one gives up pleasures so as not to lose its love. Having made this
+renunciation, one is quits with authority, so to speak; no feeling of
+guilt should remain. But with the dread of the super-ego the case is
+different. Renunciation of gratification does not suffice here, for the
+wish persists and is not capable of being hidden from the super-ego. In
+spite of the renunciations made, feelings of guilt will be experienced
+and this is a great disadvantage economically of the erection of
+the super-ego, or, as one may say, of the formation of conscience.
+Renunciation no longer has a completely absolving effect; virtuous
+restraint is no longer rewarded by the assurance of love; a threatened
+external unhappiness—loss of love and punishment meted out by external
+authority—has been exchanged for a lasting inner unhappiness, the
+tension of a sense of guilt.
+
+These interrelations are so complicated and at the same time so
+important that, in spite of the dangers of repetition, I will consider
+them again from another angle. The chronological sequence would
+thus be as follows: first, instinct-renunciation due to dread of an
+aggression by external authority—this is, of course, tantamount to
+the dread of loss of love, for love is a protection against these
+punitive aggressions. Then follows the erection of an internal
+authority, and instinctual renunciation due to dread of it—that is,
+dread of conscience. In the second case, there is the equivalence of
+wicked acts and wicked intentions; hence comes the sense of guilt,
+the need for punishment. The aggressiveness of conscience carries
+on the aggressiveness of authority. Thus far all seems to be clear;
+but how can we find a place in this scheme for the effect produced
+by misfortune (_i.e._ renunciations externally imposed), for the
+effect it has of increasing the rigour of conscience? how account
+for the exceptional stringency of conscience in the best men, those
+least given to rebel against it? We have already explained both these
+peculiarities of conscience, but probably we still have an impression
+that these explanations do not go to the root of the matter, and that
+they leave something still unexplained. And here at last comes in an
+idea which is quite peculiar to psycho-analysis and alien to ordinary
+ways of thinking. Its nature enables us to understand why the whole
+matter necessarily seemed so confused and obscure to us. It tells us
+this: in the beginning conscience (more correctly, the anxiety which
+later became conscience) was the cause of instinctual renunciation,
+but later this relation is reversed. Every renunciation then becomes a
+dynamic fount of conscience; every fresh abandonment of gratification
+increases its severity and intolerance; and if we could only bring it
+better into harmony with what we already know about the development
+of conscience, we should be tempted to make the following paradoxical
+statement: Conscience is the result of instinctual renunciation, or:
+Renunciation (externally imposed) gives rise to conscience, which then
+demands further renunciations.
+
+The contradiction between this proposition and our previous knowledge
+about the genesis of conscience is not in actual fact so very great and
+we can see a way in which it may be still further reduced. In order
+to state the problem more easily, let us select the example of the
+instinct of aggression, and let us suppose that the renunciation in
+question is always a renunciation of aggression. This is, of course,
+merely a provisional assumption. The effect of instinctual renunciation
+on conscience then operates as follows: every impulse of aggression
+which we omit to gratify is taken over by the super-ego and goes to
+heighten its aggressiveness (against the ego). It does not fit in
+well with this that the original aggressiveness of conscience should
+represent a continuance of the rigour of external authority, and so
+have nothing to do with renunciation. But we can get rid of this
+discrepancy if we presume a different origin for the first quantum of
+aggressiveness with which the super-ego was endowed. When authority
+prevented the child from enjoying the first but most important
+gratifications of all, aggressive impulses of considerable intensity
+must have been evoked in it, irrespective of the particular nature of
+the instinctual deprivations concerned. The child must necessarily have
+had to give up the satisfaction of these revengeful aggressive wishes.
+In this situation, in which it is economically so hard pressed, it
+has recourse to certain mechanisms well known to us; by the process
+of identification it absorbs into itself the invulnerable authority,
+which then becomes the super-ego and comes into possession of all the
+aggressiveness which the child would gladly have exercised against it.
+The child’s ego has to content itself with the unhappy rôle of the
+authority—the father—who has been thus degraded. It is, as so often,
+a reversal of the original situation, ‘If I were father and you my
+child, I would treat _you_ badly’. The relation between super-ego and
+ego is a reproduction, distorted by a wish, of the real relations
+between the ego, before it was subdivided, and an external object.
+That is also typical. The essential difference, however, is that the
+original severity of the super-ego does not—or not so much—represent
+the severity which has been experienced or anticipated from the object,
+but expresses the child’s own aggressiveness towards the latter. If
+this is correct, one could truly assert that conscience is formed
+in the beginning from the suppression of an aggressive impulse and
+strengthened as time goes on by each fresh suppression of the kind.
+
+Now, which of these two theories is the true one? The earlier, which
+seemed genetically so unassailable, or the new one, which rounds
+off our theories in such a welcome manner? Clearly, they are both
+justified, and by the evidence, too, of direct observation; they do not
+contradict each other, and even coincide at one point, for the child’s
+revengeful aggressiveness will be in part provoked by the amount of
+punishing aggression that it anticipates from the father. Experience
+has shown, however, that the severity which a child’s super-ego
+develops in no way corresponds to the severity of the treatment it has
+itself experienced.[26] It seems to be independent of the latter; a
+child which has been very leniently treated can acquire a very strict
+conscience. But it would also be wrong to exaggerate this independence;
+it is not difficult to assure oneself that strict upbringing also has
+a strong influence on the formation of a child’s super-ego. It comes
+to this, that the formation of the super-ego and the development of
+conscience are determined in part by innate constitutional factors and
+in part by the influence of the actual environment; and that is in
+no way surprising—on the contrary, it is the invariable aetiological
+condition of all such processes.[27]
+
+It may also be said that when a child reacts to the first great
+instinctual deprivations with an excessive aggressiveness and a
+corresponding strictness of its super-ego, it is thereby following a
+phylogenetic prototype, unheedful of what reaction would in reality be
+justified; for the father of primitive times was certainly terrifying,
+and one may safely attribute the utmost degree of aggressiveness
+to him. The differences between the two theories of the genesis of
+conscience are thus still further diminished if one passes from
+individual to phylogenetic development. But then, on the other hand,
+we find a new important difference between the two processes. We cannot
+disregard the conclusion that man’s sense of guilt has its origin in
+the Oedipus complex and was acquired when the father was killed by
+the association of the brothers. At that time the aggression was not
+suppressed but carried out, and it is this same act of aggression whose
+suppression in the child we regard as the source of feelings of guilt.
+Now, I should not be surprised if a reader were to cry out angrily:
+‘So it makes no difference whether one does kill one’s father or does
+not, one gets a feeling of guilt in either case! Here I should think
+one may be allowed some doubts. Either it is not true that guilt is
+evoked by suppressed aggressiveness or else the whole story about the
+father-murder is a romance, and primeval man did not kill his father
+any more often than people do nowadays. Besides this, if it is not a
+romance but a plausible piece of history, it would only be an instance
+of what we all expect to happen, namely, that one feels guilty because
+one has really done something which cannot be justified. And what we
+are all waiting for is for psycho-analysis to give us an explanation of
+this reaction, which at any rate is something that happens every day.’
+
+This is true, and we must make good the omission. There is no great
+mystery about it either. When one has feelings of guilt after one
+has committed some crime and because of it, this feeling should more
+properly be called _remorse_. It relates only to the one act, and
+clearly it presupposes that _conscience_, the capacity for feelings of
+guilt, was already in existence before the deed. Remorse of this kind
+can, therefore, never help us to find out the source of conscience and
+feelings of guilt in general. In these everyday instances the course
+of events is usually as follows: an instinctual need acquires the
+strength to achieve fulfilment in spite of conscience, the strength
+of which also has its limits, whereupon the inevitable reduction of
+the need after satisfaction restores the earlier balance of forces.
+Psycho-analysis is quite justified, therefore, in excluding the case
+of a sense of guilt through remorse from this discussion, however
+frequently it may occur and however great its importance may be
+practically.
+
+But if man’s sense of guilt goes back to the murder of the father, that
+was undoubtedly an instance of ‘remorse’, and yet are we to suppose
+that there were no conscience and feelings of guilt before the act
+on that occasion? If so, where did the remorse come from then? This
+instance must explain to us the riddle of the sense of guilt and so
+make an end of our difficulties. And it will do so, as I believe.
+This remorse was the result of the very earliest primal ambivalence
+of feelings towards the father: the sons hated him, but they loved
+him too; after their hate against him had been satisfied by their
+aggressive acts, their love came to expression in their remorse about
+the deed, set up the super-ego by identification with the father, gave
+it the father’s power to punish as he would have done the aggression
+they had performed, and created the restrictions which should prevent a
+repetition of the deed. And since impulses to aggressions against the
+father were repeated in the next generations, the feelings of guilt,
+too, persisted, and were further reinforced every time an aggression
+was suppressed anew and made over to the super-ego. At this point, it
+seems to me, we can at last clearly perceive the part played by love
+in the origin of conscience and the fatal inevitableness of the sense
+of guilt. It is not really a decisive matter whether one has killed
+one’s father or abstained from the deed; one must feel guilty in either
+case, for guilt is the expression of the conflict of ambivalence, the
+eternal struggle between Eros and the destructive or death instinct.
+This conflict is engendered as soon as man is confronted with the
+task of living with his fellows; as long as he knows no other form of
+life in common but that of the family, it must express itself in the
+Oedipus complex, cause the development of conscience and create the
+first feelings of guilt. When mankind tries to institute wider forms of
+communal life, the same conflict continues to arise—in forms derived
+from the past—and intensified so that a further reinforcement of the
+sense of guilt results. Since culture obeys an inner erotic impulse
+which bids it bind mankind into a closely-knit mass, it can achieve
+this aim only by means of its vigilance in fomenting an ever-increasing
+sense of guilt. That which began in relation to the father ends in
+relation to the community. If civilization is an inevitable course of
+development from the group of the family to the group of humanity as a
+whole, then an intensification of the sense of guilt—resulting from the
+innate conflict of ambivalence, from the eternal struggle between the
+love and the death trends—will be inextricably bound up with it, until
+perhaps the sense of guilt may swell to a magnitude that individuals
+can hardly support. One is reminded of the telling accusation made by
+the great poet against the ‘heavenly forces’:
+
+ Ye set our feet on this life’s road,
+ Ye watch our guilty, erring courses,
+ Then leave us, bowed beneath our load,
+ For earth its every debt enforces.[28]
+
+And one may heave a sigh at the thought that it is vouchsafed to a
+few, with hardly an effort, to salve from the whirlpool of their own
+emotions the deepest truths, to which we others have to force our way,
+ceaselessly groping amid torturing uncertainties.
+
+
+FOOTNOTES:
+
+[23] One is reminded of Rousseau’s famous mandarin!
+
+[24] Every reasonable person will understand and take into account that
+in this descriptive survey things that in reality occur by gradual
+transitions are sharply differentiated and that the mere existence of
+a super-ego is not the only factor concerned, but also its relative
+strength and sphere of influence. All that has been said above in
+regard to conscience and guilt, moreover, is common knowledge and
+practically undisputed.
+
+[25] This increased sensitivity of morals in consequence of ill-luck
+has been illustrated by Mark Twain in a delicious little story: _The
+First Melon I ever Stole_. This melon, as it happened, was unripe. I
+heard Mark Twain tell the story himself in one of his lectures. After
+he had given out the title, he stopped and asked himself in a doubtful
+way: ‘Was it the first?’ This was the whole story.
+
+[26] As has rightly been emphasized by Melanie Klein and other English
+writers.
+
+[27] In his _Psychoanalyse der Gesamtpersönlichkeit_, 1927, Franz
+Alexander has, in connection with Aichhorn’s study of dissocial
+behaviour in children, discussed the two main types of pathogenic
+methods of training, that of excessive severity and of spoiling. The
+‘unduly lenient and indulgent’ father fosters the development of an
+over-strict super-ego because, in face of the love which is showered on
+it, the child has no other way of disposing of its aggressiveness than
+to turn it inwards. In neglected children who grow up without any love
+the tension between ego and super-ego is lacking; their aggressions can
+be directed externally. Apart from any constitutional factor which may
+be present, therefore, one may say that a strict conscience arises from
+the co-operation of two factors in the environment: the deprivation of
+instinctual gratification which evokes the child’s aggressiveness, and
+the love it receives which turns this aggressiveness inwards, where it
+is taken over by the super-ego.
+
+[28] Goethe, _Wilhelm Meister_. The Song of the Harper.
+
+
+
+
+VIII
+
+
+On reaching the end of such a journey as this, the author must beg his
+readers to pardon him for not having been a more skilful guide, not
+sparing them bleak stretches of country at times and laborious detours
+at others. There is no doubt that it could have been done better. I
+will now try to make some amends.
+
+First of all, I suspect the reader feels that the discussion about
+the sense of guilt oversteps its proper boundaries in this essay and
+takes up too much space, so that the rest of the subject-matter, which
+is not always closely connected with it, gets pushed on one side.
+This may have spoilt the composition of the work; but it faithfully
+corresponds to my intention to represent the sense of guilt as the
+most important problem in the evolution of culture, and to convey that
+the price of progress in civilization is paid in forfeiting happiness
+through the heightening of the sense of guilt.[29] What sounds
+puzzling in this statement, which is the final conclusion of our whole
+investigation, is probably due to the quite peculiar relation—as yet
+completely unexplained—the sense of guilt has to our consciousness. In
+the common cases of remorse which we think normal it becomes clearly
+perceptible to consciousness; indeed, we often speak of ‘consciousness
+of guilt’ instead of sense of guilt. In our study of the neuroses,
+in which we have found invaluable clues towards an understanding of
+normal people, we find some very contradictory states of affairs in
+this respect. In one of these maladies, the obsessional neurosis, the
+sense of guilt makes itself loudly heard in consciousness; it dominates
+the clinical picture as well as the patient’s life and lets hardly
+anything else appear alongside of it. But in most of the other types
+and forms of neurosis it remains completely unconscious, without its
+effect being any less great, however. Our patients do not believe us
+when we ascribe an ‘unconscious sense of guilt’ to them; in order to
+become even moderately intelligible to them we have to explain that
+the sense of guilt expresses itself in an unconscious seeking for
+punishment. But its connection with the form of the neurosis is not to
+be over-estimated; even in the obsessional neurosis there are people
+who are not aware of their sense of guilt or who perceive it only as
+a tormenting uneasiness or kind of anxiety and then not until they
+are prevented from carrying out certain actions. We ought some day to
+be able at last to understand these things; as yet we cannot. Here
+perhaps is the place to remark that at bottom the sense of guilt is
+nothing but a topographical variety of anxiety, and that in its later
+phases it coincides completely with the dread of the super-ego. The
+relation of anxiety to consciousness, moreover, is characterized by
+the same extraordinary variations. Somewhere or other there is always
+anxiety hidden behind all symptoms; at one moment, however, it sweeps
+into consciousness, drowning everything else with its clamour, and at
+the next it secretes itself so completely that we are forced to speak
+of unconscious anxiety—or if we want to have a cleaner conscience
+psychologically, since anxiety is after all only a perception—of
+possibilities of anxiety. Consequently it is very likely that the sense
+of guilt produced by culture is not perceived as such and remains
+to a great extent unconscious, or comes to expression as a sort of
+uneasiness or discontent for which other motivations are sought.
+The different religions at any rate have never overlooked the part
+played by the sense of guilt in civilization. What is more, they come
+forward with a claim, which I have not considered elsewhere,[30] to
+save mankind from this sense of guilt, which they call sin. We indeed
+have drawn our conclusions, from the way in which in Christianity this
+salvation is won—the sacrificial death of one who therewith takes
+the whole of the common guilt of all upon himself—about the occasion
+on which this primal sense of guilt was first acquired, that is, the
+occasion which was also the inception of culture.[31]
+
+It will not be very important, but it may be just as well to go more
+precisely into the meaning of certain words like super-ego, conscience,
+sense of guilt, need for punishment, remorse, which we have perhaps
+often used too loosely and in place of one another. They all relate
+to the same situation, but they denote different aspects of it. The
+super-ego is an agency or institution in the mind whose existence we
+have inferred: conscience is a function we ascribe, among others, to
+the super-ego; it consists of watching over and judging the actions and
+intentions of the ego, exercising the functions of a censor. The sense
+of guilt, the severity of the super-ego, is therefore the same thing as
+the rigour of conscience; it is the perception the ego has that it is
+watched in this way, the ego’s appreciation of the tension between its
+strivings and the standards of the super-ego; and the anxiety that lies
+behind all these relations, the dread of that critical institution,
+the need for punishment, is an instinctual manifestation on the part
+of the ego, which has become masochistic under the influence of the
+sadistic super-ego, _i.e._ which has brought a part of the instinct
+of destruction at work within itself into the service of an erotic
+attachment to the super-ego. We ought not to speak of conscience
+before a super-ego is demonstrable; as to consciousness of guilt, we
+must admit that it comes into being before the super-ego, therefore
+before conscience. At that time it is the direct expression of the
+dread of external authority, the recognition of the tension between
+the ego and this latter; it is the direct derivative of the conflict
+between the need for parental love and the urgency towards instinctual
+gratification, and it is the thwarting of this urgency that provokes
+the tendency to aggression. It is because these two different versions
+of the sense of guilt—one arising from dread of the external and the
+other from dread of the inner authority—are superimposed one on the
+other that our insight into the relations of conscience has been
+hampered in so many ways. Remorse is a general term denoting the ego’s
+reaction under a special form of the sense of guilt; it includes the
+almost unaltered sensory material belonging to the anxiety that is
+at work behind the sense of guilt; it is itself a punishment and may
+include the need for punishment; it too, therefore, may occur before
+conscience has developed.
+
+Further, it will do no harm for us to review once more the
+contradictions which have confused us at times during our enquiries.
+The sense of guilt, we said at one point, was the consequence of
+uncommitted aggressions; but another time and in particular in the
+case of its historical beginning, the murder of the father, it was the
+consequence of an aggression that was carried out. We also found a way
+out of this difficulty. The development of the inner authority, the
+super-ego, was precisely what radically altered the whole situation.
+Before this, the sense of guilt coincided with remorse; we observe, in
+saying this, that the term remorse is to be reserved for the reaction
+after an actual performance of an aggressive deed. After this, the
+omniscience of the super-ego robbed the distinction between intended
+aggressions and aggressions committed of its significance; a mere
+intention to commit an act of violence could then evoke a sense of
+guilt—as psycho-analysis has found—as well as one which has actually
+been committed—as all the world knows. The conflict of ambivalence
+between the two primal instincts leaves the same impress on the
+psychological situation, irrespective of the change that has taken
+place in this. A temptation arises to look here for an explanation of
+the mystery of the varying relation between the sense of guilt and
+consciousness. The sense of guilt which is due to remorse for an evil
+deed must always have been conscious; that due to a perception of an
+evil impulse could have remained unconscious. But it cannot be as
+simple as that: the obsessional neurosis contradicts it emphatically.
+The second contradiction was that the aggressive energy with which
+one imagined the super-ego to be endowed was, according to one view,
+merely a continuation of the punitive energy belonging to external
+authority, preserved within the mind; whereas according to another view
+it consisted, on the contrary, of aggressive energy originating in
+the self, levelled against this inhibiting authority but not allowed
+to discharge itself in actions. The first view seemed to accord
+better with the history of the sense of guilt, the second with the
+theory of it. More searching reflection has resolved this apparently
+irreconcilable contradiction almost too completely; what remained as
+essential and common to both was that in both cases we were dealing
+with an aggression that had been turned inward. Clinical observation,
+moreover, really permits us to distinguish two sources for the
+aggressiveness we ascribe to the super-ego, each of which in any given
+case may be operating predominantly, but which usually are both at work
+together.
+
+This, I think, is the place to suggest that a proposal which I
+previously put forward as a provisional assumption should be taken
+in earnest. In the latest analytical literature[32] a predilection
+has been shown for the view that any kind of privation, any thwarted
+instinctual gratification, results in a heightening of the sense of
+guilt, or may do so. I believe one obtains a great simplification
+of theory if one regards this as valid _only_ for the aggressive
+instincts, and that little will be found to contradict this assumption.
+How then is it to be explained dynamically and economically that
+a heightening of the sense of guilt should appear in place of
+an unfulfilled erotic desire? This can surely only happen in a
+roundabout way: the thwarting of the erotic gratification provokes an
+access of aggressiveness against the person who interfered with the
+gratification, and then this tendency to aggression in its turn has
+itself to be suppressed. So then it is, after all, only the aggression
+which is changed into guilt, by being suppressed and made over to
+the super-ego. I am convinced that very many processes will admit of
+much simpler and clearer explanation if we restrict the findings of
+psycho-analysis in respect of the origin of the sense of guilt to the
+aggressive instincts. Reference to the clinical material here gives
+us no unequivocal answer, because, according to our own hypothesis,
+the two kinds of instincts hardly ever appear in a pure form, unmixed
+with each other; but the investigation of extreme cases would probably
+point in the direction I anticipate. I am tempted to extract our
+first advantage from this narrower conception by applying it to the
+repression-process. The symptoms of neurosis, as we have learnt, are
+essentially substitutive gratifications for unfulfilled sexual wishes.
+In the course of our analytic work we have found to our surprise that
+perhaps every neurosis masks a certain amount of unconscious sense of
+guilt, which in its turn reinforces the symptoms by exploiting them as
+punishment. One is now inclined to suggest the following statement as a
+possible formulation: when an instinctual trend undergoes repression,
+its libidinal elements are transformed into symptoms and its aggressive
+components into a sense of guilt. Even if this statement is only
+accurate as an approximation it merits our interest.
+
+Some readers of this essay, too, may be under the impression that the
+formula of the struggle between Eros and the death instinct has been
+reiterated too often. It is supposed to characterize the cultural
+process which evolves in humanity; but it has been related also to
+the development of the individual, and besides this, is supposed
+to have revealed the secret of organic life in general. It becomes
+necessary for us to examine the relation of these three processes to
+one another. Now, the repetition of the same formula is vindicated by
+the consideration that the cultural processes both in humanity and in
+the development of an individual are life-processes; consequently they
+must both partake of the most universal characteristic of life. On the
+other hand, evidence of the presence of this universal characteristic
+does not help us to discriminate, unless it is further narrowed down
+by special qualifications. We can therefore set our minds at rest only
+if we say that the cultural process is the particular modification
+undergone by the life-process under the influence of the task set
+before it by Eros and stimulated by Ananke, external necessity; and
+this task is that of uniting single human beings into a larger unity
+with libidinal attachments between them. When, however, we compare
+the cultural process in humanity with the process of development or
+upbringing in an individual human being, we shall conclude without much
+hesitation that the two are very similar in nature, if not in fact the
+same process applied to a different kind of object. The civilizing
+process in the human species is naturally more of an abstraction than
+the development of an individual, and therefore harder to apprehend
+in concrete terms, nor should the discovery of analogies be pushed
+to extremes; but in view of the similar character of the aims of the
+two processes—in one the incorporation of an individual as a member
+of a group and in the other the creation of a single group out of
+many individuals—the similarity of the means employed and of the
+results obtained in the two cases is not surprising. In view of its
+exceptional importance, we must no longer postpone mention of one
+feature differentiating the two processes. The development of the
+individual is ordered according to the programme laid down by the
+pleasure-principle, namely, the attainment of happiness, and to this
+main objective it holds firmly; the incorporation of the individual as
+a member of a community, or his adaptation to it, seems like an almost
+unavoidable condition which has to be filled before he can attain this
+objective of happiness. If he could achieve it without fulfilling this
+condition it would perhaps be better. To express it differently, we may
+say: individual development seems to us a product of the interplay of
+two trends, the striving for happiness, generally called ‘egoistic’,
+and the impulse towards merging with others in the community, which
+we call ‘altruistic’. Neither of these descriptions goes far beneath
+the surface. In individual development, as we have said, the main
+accent falls on the egoistic trend, the striving for happiness; while
+the other tendency, which may be called the ‘cultural’ one, usually
+contents itself with instituting restrictions. But things are different
+in the development of culture: here far the most important aim is
+that of creating a single unity out of individual men and women, while
+the objective of happiness, though still present, is pushed into the
+background; it almost seems as if humanity could be most successfully
+united into one great whole if there were no need to trouble about the
+happiness of individuals. The process of development in individuals
+must therefore be admitted to have its special features which are not
+repeated in the cultural evolution of humanity; the two processes only
+necessarily coincide in so far as the first also includes the aim of
+incorporation into the community.
+
+Just as a planet circles round its central body while at the same time
+rotating on its own axis, so the individual man takes his part in the
+course of humanity’s development as he goes on his way through life.
+But to our dull eyes the play of forces in the heavens seems set fast
+in a never-varying scheme, though in organic life we can still see how
+the forces contend with one another and the results of the conflict
+change from day to day. So in every individual the two trends, one
+towards personal happiness and the other towards unity with the rest of
+humanity, must contend with each other; so must the two processes of
+individual and of cultural development oppose each other and dispute
+the ground against each other. This struggle between individual and
+society, however, is not derived from the antagonism of the primal
+instincts, Eros and Death, which are probably irreconcilable; it is a
+dissension in the camp of the libido itself, comparable to the contest
+between the ego and its objects for a share of the libido; and it
+does eventually admit of a solution in the individual, as we may hope
+it will also do in the future of civilization—however greatly it may
+oppress the lives of individuals at the present time.
+
+The analogy between the process of cultural evolution and the path of
+individual development may be carried further in an important respect.
+It can be maintained that the community, too, develops a super-ego,
+under whose influence cultural evolution proceeds. It would be an
+enticing task for an authority on human systems of culture to work
+out this analogy in specific cases. I will confine myself to pointing
+out certain striking details. The super-ego of any given epoch of
+civilization originates in the same way as that of an individual;
+it is based on the impression left behind them by great leading
+personalities, men of outstanding force of mind, or men in whom some
+one human tendency has developed in unusual strength and purity, often
+for that reason very disproportionately. In many instances the analogy
+goes still further, in that during their lives—often enough, even if
+not always—such persons are ridiculed by others, ill-used or even
+cruelly done to death, just as happened with the primal father who also
+rose again to become a deity long after his death by violence. The most
+striking example of this double fate is the figure of Jesus Christ, if
+indeed it does not itself belong to the realm of mythology which called
+it into being out of a dim memory of that primordial event. Another
+point of agreement is that the cultural super-ego, just like that of
+an individual, sets up high ideals and standards, and that failure to
+fulfil them is punished by both with ‘anxiety of conscience’. In this
+particular, indeed, we come across the remarkable circumstance that the
+mental processes concerned here are actually more familiar to us and
+more accessible to consciousness when they proceed from the group than
+they can be in the individual. In the latter, when tension arises, the
+aggressions of the super-ego voicing its noisy reproaches are all that
+is perceived, while its injunctions themselves often remain unconscious
+in the background. If we bring them to the knowledge of consciousness
+we find that they coincide with the demands of the prevailing cultural
+super-ego. At this point the two processes, that of the evolution of
+the group and the development of the individual, are always firmly
+mortised together, so to speak. Consequently many of the effects and
+properties of the super-ego can be more easily detected through its
+operations in the group than in the individual.
+
+The cultural super-ego has elaborated its ideals and erected its
+standards. Those of its demands which deal with the relations of
+human beings to one another are comprised under the name of ethics.
+The greatest value has at all times been set upon systems of ethics,
+as if men had expected them in particular to achieve something
+especially important. And ethics does in fact deal predominantly with
+the point which is easily seen to be the sorest of all in any scheme
+of civilization. Ethics must be regarded therefore as a therapeutic
+effort: as an endeavour to achieve something through the standards
+imposed by the super-ego which had not been attained by the work of
+civilization in other ways. We already know—it is what we have been
+discussing—that the question is how to dislodge the greatest obstacle
+to civilization, the constitutional tendency in men to aggressions
+against one another; and for that very reason the commandment to
+love one’s neighbour as oneself—probably the most recent of the
+cultural super-ego’s demands—is especially interesting to us. In our
+investigations and our therapy of the neuroses we cannot avoid finding
+fault with the super-ego of the individual on two counts: in commanding
+and prohibiting with such severity it troubles too little about the
+happiness of the ego, and it fails to take into account sufficiently
+the difficulties in the way of obeying it—the strength of instinctual
+cravings in the id and the hardships of external environment.
+Consequently in our therapy we often find ourselves obliged to do
+battle with the super-ego and work to moderate its demands. Exactly
+the same objections can be made against the ethical standards of the
+cultural super-ego. It, too, does not trouble enough about the mental
+constitution of human beings; it enjoins a command and never asks
+whether or not it is possible for them to obey it. It presumes, on the
+contrary, that a man’s ego is psychologically capable of anything that
+is required of it—that his ego has unlimited power over his id. This is
+an error; even in so-called normal people the power of controlling the
+id cannot be increased beyond certain limits. If one asks more of them,
+one produces revolt or neurosis in individuals or makes them unhappy.
+The command to love our neighbours as ourselves is the strongest
+defence there is against human aggressiveness and it is a superlative
+example of the unpsychological attitude of the cultural super-ego.
+The command is impossible to fulfil; such an enormous inflation of
+love can only lower its value and not remedy the evil. Civilization
+pays no heed to all this; it merely prates that the harder it is to
+obey the more laudable the obedience. The fact remains that anyone
+who follows such preaching in the present state of civilization only
+puts himself at a disadvantage beside all those who set it at naught.
+What an overwhelming obstacle to civilization aggression must be if
+the defence against it can cause as much misery as aggression itself!
+‘Natural’ ethics, as it is called, has nothing to offer here beyond the
+narcissistic satisfaction of thinking oneself better than others. The
+variety of ethics that links itself with religion brings in at this
+point its promises of a better future life. I should imagine that as
+long as virtue is not rewarded in this life ethics will preach in vain.
+I too think it unquestionable that an actual change in men’s attitude
+to property would be of more help in this direction than any ethical
+commands; but among the Socialists this proposal is obscured by new
+idealistic expectations disregarding human nature, which detract from
+its value in actual practice.
+
+It seems to me that the point of view which seeks to follow the
+phenomena of cultural evolution as manifestations of a super-ego
+promises to yield still further discoveries. I am coming quickly to
+an end. There is one question, however, which I can hardly ignore. If
+the evolution of civilization has such a far-reaching similarity with
+the development of an individual, and if the same methods are employed
+in both, would not the diagnosis be justified that many systems of
+civilization—or epochs of it—possibly even the whole of humanity—have
+become ‘neurotic’ under the pressure of the civilizing trends? To
+analytic dissection of these neuroses therapeutic recommendations might
+follow which could claim a great practical interest. I would not say
+that such an attempt to apply psycho-analysis to civilized society
+would be fanciful or doomed to fruitlessness. But it behoves us to be
+very careful, not to forget that after all we are dealing only with
+analogies, and that it is dangerous, not only with men but also with
+concepts, to drag them out of the region where they originated and
+have matured. The diagnosis of collective neuroses, moreover, will be
+confronted by a special difficulty. In the neurosis of an individual
+we can use as a starting-point the contrast presented to us between
+the patient and his environment which we assume to be ‘normal’. No
+such background as this would be available for any society similarly
+affected; it would have to be supplied in some other way. And with
+regard to any therapeutic application of our knowledge, what would be
+the use of the most acute analysis of social neuroses, since no one
+possesses power to compel the community to adopt the therapy? In spite
+of all these difficulties, we may expect that one day someone will
+venture upon this research into the pathology of civilized communities.
+
+For various reasons, it is very far from my intention to express any
+opinion concerning the value of human civilization. I have endeavoured
+to guard myself against the enthusiastic partiality which believes our
+civilization to be the most precious thing that we possess or could
+acquire, and thinks it must inevitably lead us to undreamt-of heights
+of perfection. I can at any rate listen without taking umbrage to those
+critics who aver that when one surveys the aims of civilization and the
+means it employs, one is bound to conclude that the whole thing is not
+worth the effort and that in the end it can only produce a state of
+things which no individual will be able to bear. My impartiality is
+all the easier to me since I know very little about these things and am
+sure only of one thing, that the judgements of value made by mankind
+are immediately determined by their desires for happiness: in other
+words, that those judgements are attempts to prop up their illusions
+with arguments. I could understand it very well if anyone were to point
+to the inevitable nature of the process of cultural development and
+say, for instance, that the tendency to institute restrictions upon
+sexual life or to carry humanitarian ideals into effect at the cost of
+natural selection are developmental trends which it is impossible to
+avert or divert, and to which it is best for us to submit as though
+they were natural necessities. I know, too, the objection that can
+be raised against this: that tendencies such as these, which are
+believed to have insuperable power behind them, have often in the
+history of man been thrown aside and replaced by others. My courage
+fails me, therefore, at the thought of rising up as a prophet before
+my fellow-men, and I bow to their reproach that I have no consolation
+to offer them; for at bottom this is what they all demand—the frenzied
+revolutionary as passionately as the most pious believer.
+
+The fateful question of the human species seems to me to be whether
+and to what extent the cultural process developed in it will succeed
+in mastering the derangements of communal life caused by the human
+instinct of aggression and self-destruction. In this connection,
+perhaps the phase through which we are at this moment passing deserves
+special interest. Men have brought their powers of subduing the forces
+of nature to such a pitch that by using them they could now very easily
+exterminate one another to the last man. They know this—hence arises
+a great part of their current unrest, their dejection, their mood of
+apprehension. And now it may be expected that the other of the two
+‘heavenly forces’, eternal Eros, will put forth his strength so as to
+maintain himself alongside of his equally immortal adversary.
+
+
+FOOTNOTES:
+
+[29] ‘Thus conscience does make cowards of us all....’
+
+That the upbringing of young people at the present day conceals from
+them the part sexuality will play in their lives is not the only
+reproach we are obliged to bring against it. It offends too in not
+preparing them for the aggressions of which they are destined to
+become the objects. Sending the young out into life with such a false
+psychological orientation is as if one were to equip people going on a
+Polar expedition with summer clothing and maps of the Italian lakes.
+One can clearly see that ethical standards are being misused in a way.
+The strictness of these standards would not do much harm if education
+were to say: ‘This is how men ought to be in order to be happy and make
+others happy, but you have to reckon with their not being so.’ Instead
+of this the young are made to believe that everyone else conforms to
+the standard of ethics, _i.e._ that everyone else is good. And then on
+this is based the demand that the young shall be so too.
+
+[30] I mean in _The Future of an Illusion_.
+
+[31] _Totem und Tabu_ (1912).
+
+[32] In particular, in contributions by Ernest Jones, Susan Isaacs,
+Melanie Klein; also, as I understand, in those of Reik and Alexander.
+
+
+
+
+ Transcriber’s Notes
+
+ pg 138 Changed: the development of the indivudual
+ To: the development of the individual
+
+*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK 78221 ***
diff --git a/78221-h/78221-h.htm b/78221-h/78221-h.htm
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..46954cf
--- /dev/null
+++ b/78221-h/78221-h.htm
@@ -0,0 +1,4308 @@
+<!DOCTYPE html>
+<html lang="en">
+<head>
+ <meta charset="UTF-8">
+ <meta name="viewport" content="width=device-width, initial-scale=1">
+ <meta name="format-detection" content="telephone=no,date=no,address=no,email=no,url=no">
+ <title>
+ Civilization and its discontents | Project Gutenberg
+ </title>
+ <link rel="icon" href="images/cover.jpg" type="image/x-cover">
+ <style>
+
+body {
+ margin-left: 10%;
+ margin-right: 10%;
+}
+
+h1,h2,h3,h4,h5,h6 {
+ text-align: center; /* all headings centered */
+ clear: both;
+}
+
+p {
+ margin-top: .5em;
+ text-align: justify;
+ margin-bottom: .5em;
+ text-indent: 1em;
+}
+
+hr {
+ width: 33%;
+ margin-top: 2em;
+ margin-bottom: 2em;
+ margin-left: 33.5%;
+ margin-right: 33.5%;
+ clear: both;
+}
+
+hr.tb {margin-top: .5em; margin-bottom: .5em; width: 45%; margin-left: 27.5%; margin-right: 27.5%;}
+hr.chap {width: 65%; margin-left: 17.5%; margin-right: 17.5%;}
+@media print { hr.chap {display: none; visibility: hidden;} }
+
+div.chapter {page-break-before: always;}
+h2.nobreak {page-break-before: avoid;}
+
+.pagenum { /* uncomment the next line for invisible page numbers */
+ /* visibility: hidden; */
+ position: absolute;
+ left: 92%;
+ font-size: small;
+ text-align: right;
+ font-style: normal;
+ font-weight: normal;
+ font-variant: normal;
+ text-indent: 0;
+ color: #A9A9A9;
+} /* page numbers */
+
+blockquote {
+ margin-top: 0;
+ margin-bottom: 0;
+ margin-left: 5%;
+ margin-right: 10%;
+}
+
+.center {text-align: center; text-indent: 0;}
+
+.right {text-align: right;}
+
+.allsmcap {font-variant: small-caps; text-transform: lowercase;}
+
+figcaption {font-weight: bold;}
+figcaption p {margin-top: 0; margin-bottom: .2em; text-align: inherit;}
+
+/* Images */
+
+img {
+ max-width: 100%;
+ height: auto;
+}
+img.w100 {width: 100%;}
+
+
+.figcenter {
+ margin: auto;
+ text-align: center;
+ page-break-inside: avoid;
+ max-width: 100%;
+}
+
+/* Footnotes */
+.footnotes {border: 1px dashed;}
+
+.footnote {margin-left: 10%; margin-right: 10%; font-size: 0.9em;}
+
+.footnote .label {position: absolute; right: 84%; text-align: right;}
+
+.fnanchor {
+ vertical-align: super;
+ font-size: .8em;
+ text-decoration:
+ none;
+}
+
+/* Poetry */
+/* uncomment the next line for centered poetry */
+.poetry-container {display: flex; justify-content: center;}
+.poetry-container {text-align: center; font-size: 90%;}
+.poetry {text-align: left; margin-left: 5%; margin-right: 5%;}
+.poetry .stanza {margin: 1em auto;}
+.poetry .verse {text-indent: -3em; padding-left: 3em;}
+
+/* Transcriber's notes */
+.transnote {background-color: #E6E6FA;
+ color: black;
+ font-size:small;
+ padding:0.5em;
+ margin-bottom:5em;
+ font-family:sans-serif, serif;
+}
+
+
+/* Poetry indents */
+.poetry .indent0 {text-indent: -3.0em;}
+.poetry .indent1 {text-indent: -2.5em;}
+.poetry .indent2 {text-indent: -2.0em;}
+
+
+.fs70 {font-size: 70%}
+.fs80 {font-size: 80%}
+.fs90 {font-size: 90%}
+.fs150 {font-size: 150%}
+
+.no-indent {text-indent: 0em;}
+.bold {font-weight: bold;}
+.wsp {word-spacing: 0.3em;}
+.lh {line-height: 1.5em;}
+
+p.drop-cap {
+ text-indent: 0em;
+}
+p.drop-cap:first-letter
+{
+ float: left;
+ margin: 0em 0.1em 0em 0em;
+ font-size: 250%;
+ line-height:0.85em;
+}
+
+.upper-case
+{
+ text-transform: uppercase;
+}
+
+/* Illustration classes */
+.illowp75 {width: 75%;}
+.x-ebookmaker .illowp75 {width: 25%;}
+ </style>
+</head>
+<body>
+<div style='text-align:center'>*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK 78221 ***</div>
+
+
+<div class="figcenter" style="width: 85%">
+<img src="images/cover.jpg" alt="" data-role="presentation">
+</div>
+
+<h1>
+CIVILIZATION<br>
+AND ITS DISCONTENTS
+</h1>
+
+<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop">
+ <p class="center no-indent fs90">
+ JONATHAN CAPE AND HARRISON SMITH, INCORPORATED,<br>
+ 139 EAST <span class="allsmcap">46TH</span> STREET, NEW YORK, N. Y. AND 77 WELLINGTON<br>
+ STREET, WEST, TORONTO, CANADA; JONATHAN CAPE, LTD.,<br>
+ 30 BEDFORD SQUARE, LONDON, W. C. 1, ENGLAND
+ </p>
+
+<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop">
+
+<div class="chapter">
+<p class="center no-indent">
+ <span class="fs150 bold wsp lh">CIVILIZATION<br>
+ AND ITS DISCONTENTS</span><br>
+ <br>
+ SIGMUND FREUD, M.D., LL.D.<br>
+ <br>
+ <br>
+ <span class="fs80">AUTHORIZED TRANSLATION</span><br>
+ <br>
+ <span class="fs70">BY</span><br>
+ <br>
+ JOAN RIVIERE</p>
+ <br>
+ <br>
+<figure class="figcenter illowp75" id="titlepage" style="max-width: 3.125em;">
+ <img class="w100" src="images/titlepage.jpg" alt="">
+</figure>
+ <br>
+ <br>
+<p class="center no-indent wsp lh">
+ NEW YORK<br>
+ JONATHAN CAPE &amp; HARRISON SMITH
+</p>
+</div>
+
+<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop">
+
+<p class="center no-indent fs70">
+ COPYRIGHT, 1930<br>
+ BY JONATHAN CAPE AND<br>
+ HARRISON SMITH, INC.<br>
+ <br>
+ FIRST PUBLISHED IN AMERICA. 1930<br>
+ SECOND PRINTING OCTOBER. 1930<br>
+ <br>
+ <br>
+ <br>
+ <br>
+ PRINTED IN THE UNITED STATES<br>
+ BY THE DE VINNE-HALLENBECK COMPANY<br>
+ AND BOUND BY THE J. F. TAPLEY COMPANY
+</p>
+
+
+<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop">
+<div class="chapter">
+ <h2 class="nobreak" id="TRANSLATORS_NOTE">
+ TRANSLATOR’S NOTE
+ </h2>
+</div>
+
+
+<p class="no-indent">My grateful thanks are due to Fräulein Anna
+Freud, Dr. Ernest Jones and Mr. James
+Strachey for their careful revision of the MS.
+of this translation and the many improvements
+they made in it, and also to Miss Ethel Colburn
+Mayne for her translations of the verse quoted.</p>
+
+<p class="right">
+ J. R.
+</p>
+
+
+<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop">
+<div class="chapter">
+
+<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_7">[Pg 7]</span></p>
+
+
+ <h2 class="nobreak" id="I">
+ I
+ </h2>
+</div>
+
+<p class="drop-cap"><span class="upper-case">The</span> impression forces itself upon one that
+men measure by false standards, that
+everyone seeks power, success, riches for
+himself and admires others who attain them,
+while undervaluing the truly precious things in
+life. And yet, in making any general judgement of
+this kind one is in danger of forgetting the manifold
+variety of humanity and its mental life.
+There are certain men from whom their contemporaries
+do not withhold veneration, although
+their greatness rests on attributes and achievements
+which are completely foreign to the aims
+and ideals of the multitude. One might well be
+inclined to suppose that after all it is only a
+minority who appreciate these great men, while
+the majority cares nothing for them. But the
+discrepancy between men’s opinions and their
+behaviour is so wide and their desires so many-sided
+that things are probably not so simple.</p>
+
+<p>One of these exceptional men calls himself my
+friend in his letters to me. I had sent him my
+<span class="pagenum" id="Page_8">[Pg 8]</span>little book which treats of religion as an illusion
+and he answered that he agreed entirely with my
+views on religion, but that he was sorry I had not
+properly appreciated the ultimate source of religious
+sentiments. This consists in a peculiar feeling,
+which never leaves him personally, which he
+finds shared by many others, and which he may
+suppose millions more also experience. It is a
+feeling which he would like to call a sensation of
+‘eternity’, a feeling as of something limitless, unbounded,
+something ‘oceanic’. It is, he says, a
+purely subjective experience, not an article of
+belief; it implies no assurance of personal immortality,
+but it is the source of the religious
+spirit and is taken hold of by the various
+Churches and religious systems, directed by them
+into definite channels and also, no doubt, used up
+in them. One may rightly call oneself religious
+on the ground of this oceanic feeling alone, even
+though one reject all beliefs and all illusions.</p>
+
+<p>These views, expressed by my friend whom I
+so greatly honour and who himself once in poetry
+described the magic of illusion, put me in a difficult
+position. I cannot discover this ‘oceanic’
+feeling in myself. It is not easy to deal scientifically
+with feelings. One may attempt to describe
+their physiological signs. Where that is impossible—I
+<span class="pagenum" id="Page_9">[Pg 9]</span>am afraid the oceanic feeling, too, will defy
+this kind of classification—nothing remains but
+to turn to the ideational content which most
+readily associates itself with the feeling. If I have
+understood my friend aright, he means the same
+thing as that consolation offered by an original
+and somewhat unconventional writer to his hero,
+contemplating suicide: ‘Out of this world we cannot
+fall’.&#x2060;<a id="FNanchor_1_1" href="#Footnote_1_1" class="fnanchor">[1]</a> So it is a feeling of indissoluble connection,
+of belonging inseparably to the external
+world as a whole. To me, personally, I may
+remark, this seems something more in the nature
+of an intellectual judgement, not, it is true, without
+any accompanying feeling-tone, but with one
+of a kind which characterizes other equally far-reaching
+reflections as well. I could not in my
+own person convince myself of the primary nature
+of such a feeling. But I cannot on that account
+deny that it in fact occurs in other people. One
+can only wonder whether it has been correctly
+interpreted and whether it is entitled to be
+acknowledged as the <i lang="la" xml:lang="la">fons et origo</i> of the whole
+need for religion.</p>
+
+<p>I have nothing to suggest which could effectively
+settle the solution of this problem. The idea
+<span class="pagenum" id="Page_10">[Pg 10]</span>that man should receive intimation of his connection
+with the surrounding world by a direct feeling
+which aims from the outset at serving this purpose
+sounds so strange and is so incongruous with the
+structure of our psychology that one is justified
+in attempting a psycho-analytic, that is, genetic
+explanation of such a feeling. Whereupon the
+following lines of thought present themselves.
+Normally there is nothing we are more certain of
+than the feeling of our self, our own ego. It seems
+to us an independent unitary thing, sharply outlined
+against everything else. That this is a deceptive
+appearance, and that on the contrary the
+ego extends inwards without any sharp delimitation,
+into an unconscious mental entity which we
+call the id and to which it forms a façade, was first
+discovered by psycho-analytic research, and the
+latter still has much to tell us about the relations
+of the ego to the id. But towards the outer world
+at any rate the ego seems to keep itself clearly and
+sharply outlined and delimited. There is only one
+state of mind in which it fails to do this—an unusual
+state, it is true, but not one that can be
+judged as pathological. At its height the state
+of being in love threatens to obliterate the boundaries
+between ego and object. Against all the
+evidence of his senses the man in love declares
+<span class="pagenum" id="Page_11">[Pg 11]</span>that he and his beloved are one, and is prepared
+to behave as if it were a fact. A thing that can be
+temporarily effaced by a physiological function
+must also of course be liable to disturbance by
+morbid processes. From pathology we have come
+to know a large number of states in which the
+boundary lines between ego and outer world become
+uncertain, or in which they are actually
+incorrectly perceived—cases in which parts of a
+man’s own body, even component parts of his own
+mind, perceptions, thoughts, feelings, appear to him
+alien and not belonging to himself; other cases in
+which a man ascribes to the external world things
+that clearly originate in himself, and that ought
+to be acknowledged by him. So the ego’s cognizance
+of itself is subject to disturbance, and the
+boundaries between it and the outer world are
+not immovable.</p>
+
+<p>Further reflection shows that the adult’s sense
+of his own ego cannot have been the same from the
+beginning. It must have undergone a development,
+which naturally cannot be demonstrated,
+but which admits of reconstruction with a fair
+degree of probability.&#x2060;<a id="FNanchor_2_2" href="#Footnote_2_2" class="fnanchor">[2]</a> When the infant at the
+breast receives stimuli, he cannot as yet distinguish
+<span class="pagenum" id="Page_12">[Pg 12]</span>whether they come from his ego or from the outer
+world. He learns it gradually as the result of
+various exigencies. It must make the strongest
+impression on him that many sources of excitation,
+which later on he will recognize as his own
+bodily organs, can provide him at any time with
+sensations, whereas others become temporarily out
+of his reach—amongst these what he wants most
+of all, his mother’s breast—and reappear only as
+a result of his cries for help. Thus an ‘object’
+first presents itself to the ego as something existing
+‘outside’, which is only induced to appear by a
+particular act. A further stimulus to the growth
+and formation of the ego, so that it becomes something
+more than a bundle of sensations, <em>i.e.</em> recognizes
+an ‘outside’, the external world, is afforded
+by the frequent, unavoidable and manifold pains
+and unpleasant sensations which the pleasure-principle,
+still in unrestricted domination, bids it
+abolish or avoid. The tendency arises to dissociate
+from the ego everything which can give rise to
+pain, to cast it out and create a pure pleasure-ego,
+in contrast to a threatening ‘outside’, not-self.
+The limits of this primitive pleasure-ego cannot
+escape readjustment through experience. Much
+that the individual wants to retain because it is
+pleasure-giving is nevertheless part not of the ego
+<span class="pagenum" id="Page_13">[Pg 13]</span>but of an object; and much that he wishes to eject
+because it torments him yet proves to be inseparable
+from the ego, arising from an inner source.
+He learns a method by which, through deliberate
+use of the sensory organs and suitable muscular
+movements, he can distinguish between internal
+and external—what is part of the ego and what
+originates in the outer world—and thus he makes
+the first step towards the introduction of the
+reality-principle which is to control his development
+further. This capacity for distinguishing
+which he learns of course serves a practical purpose,
+that of enabling him to defend himself
+against painful sensations felt by him or threatening
+him. Against certain painful excitations from
+within the ego has only the same means of defence
+as that employed against pain coming from without,
+and this is the starting-point of important
+morbid disturbances.</p>
+
+<p>In this way the ego detaches itself from the
+external world. It is more correct to say: Originally
+the ego includes everything, later it detaches
+from itself the external world. The ego-feeling we
+are aware of now is thus only a shrunken vestige
+of a far more extensive feeling—a feeling which
+embraced the universe and expressed an inseparable
+connection of the ego with the external world. If
+<span class="pagenum" id="Page_14">[Pg 14]</span>we may suppose that this primary ego-feeling has
+been preserved in the minds of many people—to a
+greater or lesser extent—it would co-exist like a
+sort of counterpart with the narrower and more
+sharply outlined ego-feeling of maturity, and the
+ideational content belonging to it would be precisely
+the notion of limitless extension and oneness with
+the universe—the same feeling as that described by
+my friend as ‘oceanic’. But have we any right to
+assume that the original type of feeling survives
+alongside the later one which has developed from it?</p>
+
+<p>Undoubtedly we have: there is nothing unusual
+in such a phenomenon, whether in the psychological
+or in other spheres. Where animals are concerned
+we hold the view that the most highly developed
+have arisen from the lowest. Yet we still find all
+the simple forms alive to-day. The great saurians
+are extinct and have made way for the mammals,
+but a typical representative of them, the crocodile,
+is still living among us. The analogy may be too
+remote, and it is also weakened by the fact that the
+surviving lower species are not as a rule the true
+ancestors of the present-day more highly developed
+types. The intermediate members have mostly
+died out and are known to us only through reconstruction.
+In the realm of mind, on the other hand,
+the primitive type is so commonly preserved alongside
+<span class="pagenum" id="Page_15">[Pg 15]</span>the transformations which have developed
+out of it that it is superfluous to give instances in
+proof of it. When this happens, it is usually the
+result of a bifurcation in development. One quantitative
+part of an attitude or an impulse has survived
+unchanged while another has undergone
+further development.</p>
+
+<p>This brings us very close to the more general
+problem of conservation in the mind, which has so
+far hardly been discussed, but is so interesting and
+important that we may take the opportunity to
+pay it some attention, even though its relevance is
+not immediate. Since the time when we recognized
+the error of supposing that ordinary forgetting
+signified destruction or annihilation of the memory-trace,
+we have been inclined to the opposite view
+that nothing once formed in the mind could ever
+perish, that everything survives in some way or
+other, and is capable under certain conditions of
+being brought to light again, as, for instance, when
+regression extends back far enough. One might
+try to picture to oneself what this assumption
+signifies by a comparison taken from another field.
+Let us choose the history of the Eternal City as an
+example.&#x2060;<a id="FNanchor_3_3" href="#Footnote_3_3" class="fnanchor">[3]</a> Historians tell us that the oldest Rome
+<span class="pagenum" id="Page_16">[Pg 16]</span>of all was the <em>Roma quadrata</em>, a fenced settlement
+on the Palatine. Then followed the phase of the
+Septimontium, when the colonies on the different
+hills united together; then the town which was
+bounded by the Servian wall; and later still,
+after all the transformations in the periods of the
+republic and the early Caesars, the city which
+the Emperor Aurelian enclosed by his walls. We
+will not follow the changes the city went through
+any further, but will ask ourselves what traces
+of these early stages in its history a visitor to
+Rome may still find to-day, if he goes equipped
+with the most complete historical and topographical
+knowledge. Except for a few gaps,
+he will see the wall of Aurelian almost unchanged.
+He can find sections of the Servian
+rampart at certain points where it has been
+excavated and brought to light. If he knows
+enough—more than present-day archaeology—he
+may perhaps trace out in the structure of the town
+the whole course of this wall and the outline of
+<em>Roma quadrata</em>. Of the buildings which once
+occupied this ancient ground-plan he will find
+nothing, or but meagre fragments, for they exist no
+longer. With the best information about Rome of
+the republican era, the utmost he could achieve
+would be to indicate the sites where the temples
+<span class="pagenum" id="Page_17">[Pg 17]</span>and public buildings of that period stood. These
+places are now occupied by ruins, but the ruins are
+not those of the early buildings themselves but of
+restorations of them in later times after fires and
+demolitions. It is hardly necessary to mention
+that all these remains of ancient Rome are found
+woven into the fabric of a great metropolis which
+has arisen in the last few centuries since the
+Renaissance. There is assuredly much that is
+ancient still buried in the soil or under the modern
+buildings of the town. This is the way in which we
+find antiquities surviving in historic cities like
+Rome.</p>
+
+<p>Now let us make the fantastic supposition that
+Rome were not a human dwelling-place, but a
+mental entity with just as long and varied a past
+history: that is, in which nothing once constructed
+had perished, and all the earlier stages of development
+had survived alongside the latest. This
+would mean that in Rome the palaces of the
+Caesars were still standing on the Palatine and the
+Septizonium of Septimius Severus was still towering
+to its old height; that the beautiful statues were
+still standing in the colonnade of the Castle of St.
+Angelo, as they were up to its siege by the Goths,
+and so on. But more still: where the Palazzo
+Caffarelli stands there would also be, without this
+<span class="pagenum" id="Page_18">[Pg 18]</span>being removed, the Temple of Jupiter Capitolinus,
+not merely in its latest form, moreover, as the
+Romans of the Caesars saw it, but also in its earliest
+shape, when it still wore an Etruscan design and
+was adorned with terra-cotta antifixae. Where the
+Coliseum stands now we could at the same time
+admire Nero’s Golden House; on the Piazza of the
+Pantheon we should find not only the Pantheon of
+to-day as bequeathed to us by Hadrian, but on the
+same site also Agrippa’s original edifice; indeed,
+the same ground would support the church of
+Santa Maria sopra Minerva and the old temple over
+which it was built. And the observer would need
+merely to shift the focus of his eyes, perhaps, or
+change his position, in order to call up a view of
+either the one or the other.</p>
+
+<p>There is clearly no object in spinning this
+fantasy further; it leads to the inconceivable, or
+even to absurdities. If we try to represent historical
+sequence in spatial terms, it can only be
+done by juxtaposition in space; the same space
+will not hold two contents. Our attempt seems
+like an idle game; it has only one justification: it
+shows us how far away from mastering the idiosyncrasies
+of mental life we are by treating them in
+terms of visual representation.</p>
+
+<p>There is one objection, though, to which we must
+<span class="pagenum" id="Page_19">[Pg 19]</span>pay attention. It questions our choosing in particular
+the past history of a <em>city</em> to liken to the past
+of the mind. Even for mental life our assumption
+that everything past is preserved holds good only
+on condition that the organ of the mind remains
+intact and its structure has not been injured by
+traumas or inflammation. Destructive influences
+comparable to these morbid agencies are never
+lacking in the history of any town, even if it has
+had a less chequered past than Rome, even if, like
+London, it has hardly ever been pillaged by an
+enemy. Demolitions and the erection of new
+buildings in the place of old occur in cities which
+have had the most peaceful existence; therefore a
+town is from the outset unsuited for the comparison
+I have made of it with a mental organism.</p>
+
+<p>We admit this objection; we will abandon our
+search for a striking effect of contrast and turn
+to what is after all a closer object of comparison,
+the body of an animal or human being. But here,
+too, we find the same thing. The early stages of
+development are in no sense still extant; they have
+been absorbed into the later features for which they
+supplied the material. The embryo cannot be
+demonstrated in the adult; the thymus gland of
+childhood is replaced after puberty by connective
+tissue but no longer exists itself; in the marrow-bone
+<span class="pagenum" id="Page_20">[Pg 20]</span>of a grown man I can, it is true, trace the outline
+of the childish bone-structure, but this latter
+no longer survives in itself—it lengthened and
+thickened until it reached its final form. The fact is
+that a survival of all the early stages alongside the
+final form is only possible in the mind, and that it
+is impossible for us to represent a phenomenon of
+this kind in visual terms.</p>
+
+<p>Perhaps we are going too far with this conclusion.
+Perhaps we ought to be content with the
+assertion that what is past in the mind <em>can</em> survive
+and need not necessarily perish. It is always
+possible that even in the mind much that is old
+may be so far obliterated or absorbed—whether
+normally or by way of exception—that it cannot
+be restored or reanimated by any means, of that
+survival of it is always connected with certain
+favourable conditions. It is possible, but we know
+nothing about it. We can only be sure that it is
+more the rule than the exception for the past to
+survive in the mind.</p>
+
+<p>Thus we are entirely willing to acknowledge
+that the ‘oceanic’ feeling exists in many people,
+and we are disposed to relate it to an early stage
+in ego-feeling; the further question then arises
+what claim this feeling has to be regarded as the
+source of the need for religion.</p>
+
+<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_21">[Pg 21]</span></p>
+
+<p>To me this claim does not seem very forcible.
+Surely a feeling can only be a source of energy
+when it is itself the expression of a strong need.
+The derivation of a need for religion from the
+child’s feeling of helplessness and the longing it
+evokes for a father seems to me incontrovertible,
+especially since this feeling is not simply carried
+on from childhood days but is kept alive perpetually
+by the fear of what the superior power of
+fate will bring. I could not point to any need in
+childhood so strong as that for a father’s protection.
+Thus the part played by the ‘oceanic’
+feeling, which I suppose seeks to reinstate limitless
+narcissism, cannot possibly take the first
+place. The derivation of the religious attitude
+can be followed back in clear outline as far as
+the child’s feeling of helplessness. There may be
+something else behind this, but for the present it
+is wrapped in obscurity.</p>
+
+<p>I can imagine that the oceanic feeling could
+become connected with religion later on. That
+feeling of oneness with the universe which is its
+ideational content sounds very like a first attempt
+at the consolations of religion, like another way
+taken by the ego of denying the dangers it sees
+threatening it in the external world. I must again
+confess that I find it very difficult to work with
+<span class="pagenum" id="Page_22">[Pg 22]</span>these intangible quantities. Another friend of
+mine, whose insatiable scientific curiosity has impelled
+him to the most out-of-the-way researches
+and to the acquisition of encyclopaedic knowledge,
+has assured me that the Yogi by their practices of
+withdrawal from the world, concentrating attention
+on bodily functions, peculiar methods of
+breathing, actually are able to produce new sensations
+and diffused feelings in themselves which he
+regards as regressions to primordial, deeply buried
+mental states. He sees in them a physiological
+foundation, so to speak, of much of the wisdom of
+mysticism. There would be connections to be
+made here with many obscure modifications of
+mental life, such as trance and ecstasy. But I
+am moved to exclaim, in the words of Schiller’s
+diver:</p>
+
+<p class="fs90">
+ Who breathes overhead in the rose-tinted light may be glad!
+</p>
+<br>
+
+
+<div class="footnotes">
+<h3>FOOTNOTES:</h3>
+
+<div class="footnote"><p><a id="Footnote_1_1" href="#FNanchor_1_1" class="label">[1]</a> Christian Grabbe, <cite>Hannibal</cite>: ‘Ja, aus der Welt werden wir
+nicht fallen. Wir sind einmal darin.’</p></div>
+
+<div class="footnote"><p><a id="Footnote_2_2" href="#FNanchor_2_2" class="label">[2]</a> Cf. the considerable volume of work on this topic dating
+from that of Ferenczi (‘Stages in the Development of the Sense of
+Reality’, 1913) up to Federn’s contributions, 1926, 1927 and later.</p></div>
+
+<div class="footnote"><p><a id="Footnote_3_3" href="#FNanchor_3_3" class="label">[3]</a> According to <cite>The Cambridge Ancient History</cite>, vol. vii., 1928,
+‘The Founding of Rome’, by Hugh Last.</p></div>
+</div>
+
+
+<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop">
+<div class="chapter">
+
+<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_23">[Pg 23]</span></p>
+
+
+ <h2 class="nobreak" id="II">
+ II
+ </h2>
+</div>
+
+
+<p class="drop-cap"><span class="upper-case">In</span> my <cite>Future of an Illusion</cite>&#x2060;<a id="FNanchor_4_4" href="#Footnote_4_4" class="fnanchor">[4]</a> I was concerned
+much less with the deepest sources of religious
+feeling than with what the ordinary man
+understands by his religion, that system of doctrines
+and pledges that on the one hand explains
+the riddle of this world to him with an enviable
+completeness, and on the other assures him that a
+solicitous Providence is watching over him and
+will make up to him in a future existence for any
+shortcomings in this life. The ordinary man cannot
+imagine this Providence in any other form but
+that of a greatly exalted father, for only such a
+one could understand the needs of the sons of
+men, or be softened by their prayers and placated
+by the signs of their remorse. The whole thing is
+so patently infantile, so incongruous with reality,
+that to one whose attitude to humanity is friendly
+it is painful to think that the great majority of
+mortals will never be able to rise above this view
+of life. It is even more humiliating to discover
+<span class="pagenum" id="Page_24">[Pg 24]</span>what a large number of those alive to-day, who
+must see that this religion is not tenable, yet try
+to defend it inch by inch, as if with a series of pitiable
+rearguard actions. One would like to count
+oneself among the believers, so as to admonish
+the philosophers who try to preserve the God of
+religion by substituting for him an impersonal,
+shadowy, abstract principle, and say, ‘Thou shalt
+not take the name of the Lord thy God in vain!’
+Some of the great men of the past did the same,
+but that is no justification for us; we know why
+they had to do so.</p>
+
+<p>We will now go back to the ordinary man and
+his religion—the only religion that ought to bear
+the name. The well-known words of one of our
+great and wise poets come to mind in which he
+expresses his view of the relation of religion to art
+and science. They run:</p>
+
+<div class="poetry-container">
+ <div class="poetry">
+ <div class="stanza">
+ <div class="verse indent0">He who has Science and has Art,</div>
+ <div class="verse indent2">Religion, too, has he;</div>
+ <div class="verse indent0">Who has not Science, has not Art,</div>
+ <div class="verse indent2">Let him religious be!&#x2060;<a id="FNanchor_5_5" href="#Footnote_5_5" class="fnanchor">[5]</a></div>
+ </div>
+ </div>
+</div>
+
+<p>On the one hand, these words contrast religion
+with the two highest achievements of man, and on
+the other, they declare that in respect of their
+value in life they can represent or replace each
+<span class="pagenum" id="Page_25">[Pg 25]</span>other. If we wish to deprive even the ordinary
+man, too, of his religion, we shall clearly not have
+the authority of the poet on our side. We will seek
+to get in touch with the meaning of his utterance
+by a special way. Life as we find it is too hard
+for us; it entails too much pain, too many disappointments,
+impossible tasks. We cannot do
+without palliative remedies. We cannot dispense
+with auxiliary constructions, as Theodor Fontane
+said. There are perhaps three of these means:
+powerful diversions of interest, which lead us to
+care little about our misery; substitutive gratifications,
+which lessen it; and intoxicating substances,
+which make us insensitive to it. Something
+of this kind is indispensable.&#x2060;<a id="FNanchor_6_6" href="#Footnote_6_6" class="fnanchor">[6]</a> Voltaire is
+aiming at a diversion of interest when he brings his
+<cite>Candide</cite> to a close with the advice that people
+should cultivate their gardens; scientific work is
+another deflection of the same kind. The substitute
+gratifications, such as art offers, are illusions
+in contrast to reality, but none the less
+satisfying to the mind on that account, thanks to
+the place which phantasy has reserved for herself
+in mental life. The intoxicating substances affect
+our body, alter its chemical processes. It is not
+<span class="pagenum" id="Page_26">[Pg 26]</span>so simple to find the place where religion belongs
+in this series. We must look further afield.</p>
+
+<p>The question, ‘What is the purpose of human
+life?’ has been asked times without number; it
+has never received a satisfactory answer; perhaps
+it does not admit of such an answer. Many a
+questioner has added that if it should appear that
+life has no purpose, then it would lose all value for
+him. But these threats alter nothing. It looks,
+on the contrary, as though one had a right to dismiss
+this question, for it seems to presuppose that
+belief in the superiority of the human race with
+which we are already so familiar in its other expressions.
+Nobody asks what is the purpose of
+the lives of animals, unless peradventure they are
+designed to be of service to man. But this, too,
+will not hold, for with many animals man can do
+nothing—except describe, classify and study them;
+and countless species have declined to be put even
+to this use, by living and dying and becoming
+extinct before men had set eyes upon them. So
+again, only religion is able to answer the question
+of the purpose of life. One can hardly go wrong
+in concluding that the idea of a purpose in life
+stands and falls with the religious system.</p>
+
+<p>We will turn, therefore, to the less ambitious
+problem, what the behaviour of men themselves
+<span class="pagenum" id="Page_27">[Pg 27]</span>reveals as the purpose and object of their lives,
+what they demand of life and wish to attain in it.
+The answer to this can hardly be in doubt: they
+seek happiness, they want to become happy and
+to remain so. There are two sides to this striving,
+a positive and a negative; it aims on the one hand
+at eliminating pain and discomfort, on the other
+at the experience of intense pleasures. In its
+narrower sense the word ‘happiness’ relates only
+to the last. Thus human activities branch off in
+two directions—corresponding to this double goal—according
+to which of the two they aim at realizing,
+either predominantly or even exclusively.</p>
+
+<p>As we see, it is simply the pleasure-principle
+which draws up the programme of life’s purpose.
+This principle dominates the operation of the
+mental apparatus from the very beginning; there
+can be no doubt about its efficiency, and yet its
+programme is in conflict with the whole world,
+with the macrocosm as much as with the microcosm.
+It simply cannot be put into execution,
+the whole constitution of things runs counter to
+it; one might say the intention that man should
+be ‘happy’ is not included in the scheme of
+‘Creation’. What is called happiness in its narrowest
+sense comes from the satisfaction—most
+often instantaneous—of pent-up needs which have
+<span class="pagenum" id="Page_28">[Pg 28]</span>reached great intensity, and by its very nature
+can only be a transitory experience. When any
+condition desired by the pleasure-principle is protracted,
+it results in a feeling only of mild comfort;
+we are so constituted that we can only intensely
+enjoy contrasts, much less intensely states in themselves.&#x2060;<a id="FNanchor_7_7" href="#Footnote_7_7" class="fnanchor">[7]</a>
+Our possibilities of happiness are thus
+limited from the start by our very constitution.
+It is much less difficult to be unhappy. Suffering
+comes from three quarters: from our own body,
+which is destined to decay and dissolution, and
+cannot even dispense with anxiety and pain as
+danger-signals; from the outer world, which can
+rage against us with the most powerful and pitiless
+forces of destruction; and finally from our
+relations with other men. The unhappiness which
+has this last origin we find perhaps more painful
+than any other; we tend to regard it more or less
+as a gratuitous addition, although it cannot be
+any less an inevitable fate than the suffering that
+proceeds from other sources.</p>
+
+<p>It is no wonder if, under the pressure of these
+possibilities of suffering, humanity is wont to
+reduce its demands for happiness, just as even the
+pleasure-principle itself changes into the more
+<span class="pagenum" id="Page_29">[Pg 29]</span>accommodating reality-principle under the influence
+of external environment; if a man thinks himself
+happy if he has merely escaped unhappiness or
+weathered trouble; if in general the task of avoiding
+pain forces that of obtaining pleasure into the
+background. Reflection shows that there are very
+different ways of attempting to perform this task;
+and all these ways have been recommended by the
+various schools of wisdom in the art of life and put
+into practice by men. Unbridled gratification of
+all desires forces itself into the foreground as the
+most alluring guiding principle in life, but it entails
+preferring enjoyment to caution and penalizes itself
+after short indulgence. The other methods, in
+which avoidance of pain is the main motive, are
+differentiated according to the source of the suffering
+against which they are mainly directed. Some
+of these measures are extreme and some moderate,
+some are one-sided and some deal with several
+aspects of the matter at once. Voluntary loneliness,
+isolation from others, is the readiest safeguard
+against the unhappiness that may arise out of
+human relations. We know what this means: the
+happiness found along this path is that of peace.
+Against the dreaded outer world one can defend
+oneself only by turning away in some other direction,
+if the difficulty is to be solved single-handed.
+<span class="pagenum" id="Page_30">[Pg 30]</span>There is indeed another and a better way: that of
+combining with the rest of the human community
+and taking up the attack on nature, thus forcing
+it to obey human will, under the guidance of
+science. One is working then with all for the good
+of all. But the most interesting methods for
+averting pain are those which aim at influencing
+the organism itself. In the last analysis all pain
+is but sensation; it only exists in so far as we feel
+it, and we feel it only in consequence of certain
+characteristics of our organism.</p>
+
+<p>The crudest of these methods of influencing the
+body, but also the most effective, is the chemical
+one: that of intoxication. I do not think anyone
+entirely understands their operation, but it is a
+fact that there are certain substances foreign to the
+body which, when present in the blood or tissues,
+directly cause us pleasurable sensations, but also so
+change the conditions of our perceptivity that we
+become insensible of disagreeable sensations. The
+two effects not only take place simultaneously, they
+seem to be closely bound up with each other. But
+there must be substances in the chemical composition
+of our bodies which can do the same, for we
+know of at least one morbid state, that of mania, in
+which a condition similar to this intoxication arises
+without any drug being absorbed. Besides this,
+<span class="pagenum" id="Page_31">[Pg 31]</span>our normal mental life shows variations, according
+to which pleasure is experienced with more or less
+ease, and along with this goes a diminished or
+increased sensitivity to pain. It is greatly to be
+regretted that this toxic aspect of mental processes
+has so far eluded scientific research. The services
+rendered by intoxicating substances in the struggle
+for happiness and in warding off misery rank so
+highly as a benefit that both individuals and races
+have given them an established position within their
+libido-economy. It is not merely the immediate
+gain in pleasure which one owes to them, but also a
+measure of that independence of the outer world
+which is so sorely craved. Men know that with the
+help they can get from ‘drowning their cares’ they
+can at any time slip away from the oppression of
+reality and find a refuge in a world of their own
+where painful feelings do not enter. We are aware
+that it is just this property which constitutes the
+danger and injuriousness of intoxicating substances.
+In certain circumstances they are to blame
+when valuable energies which could have been
+used to improve the lot of humanity are uselessly
+wasted.</p>
+
+<p>The complicated structure of our mental
+apparatus admits, however, of a whole series of
+other kinds of influence. The gratification of
+<span class="pagenum" id="Page_32">[Pg 32]</span>instincts is happiness, but when the outer world
+lets us starve, refuses us satisfaction of our needs,
+they become the cause of very great suffering. So
+the hope is born that by influencing these impulses
+one may escape some measure of suffering. This
+type of defence against pain no longer relates to the
+sensory apparatus; it seeks to control the internal
+sources of our needs themselves. An extreme form
+of it consists in annihilation of the instincts, as
+taught by the wisdom of the East and practised by
+the Yogi. When it succeeds, it is true, it involves
+giving up all other activities as well (sacrificing the
+whole of life), and again, by another path, the only
+happiness it brings is that of peace. The same way
+is taken when the aim is less extreme and only
+control of the instincts is sought. When this is so,
+the higher mental systems which recognize the
+reality-principle have the upper hand. The aim of
+gratification is by no means abandoned in this case;
+a certain degree of protection against suffering is
+secured, in that lack of satisfaction causes less pain
+when the instincts are kept in check than when they
+are unbridled. On the other hand, this brings with
+it an undeniable reduction in the degree of enjoyment
+obtainable. The feeling of happiness produced
+by indulgence of a wild, untamed craving is
+incomparably more intense than is the satisfying of
+<span class="pagenum" id="Page_33">[Pg 33]</span>a curbed desire. The irresistibility of perverted
+impulses, perhaps the charm of forbidden things
+generally, may in this way be explained economically.</p>
+
+<p>Another method of guarding against pain is by
+using the libido-displacements that our mental
+equipment allows of, by which it gains so greatly in
+flexibility. The task is then one of transferring the
+instinctual aims into such directions that they
+cannot be frustrated by the outer world. Sublimation
+of the instincts lends an aid in this. Its
+success is greatest when a man knows how to
+heighten sufficiently his capacity for obtaining
+pleasure from mental and intellectual work. Fate
+has little power against him then. This kind of
+satisfaction, such as the artist’s joy in creation,
+in embodying his phantasies, or the scientist’s in
+solving problems or discovering truth, has a special
+quality which we shall certainly one day be able to
+define metapsychologically. Until then we can
+only say metaphorically it seems to us ‘higher and
+finer’, but compared with that of gratifying gross
+primitive instincts, its intensity is tempered and
+diffused; it does not overwhelm us physically.
+The weak point of this method, however, is that
+it is not generally applicable; it is only available
+to the few. It presupposes special gifts and dispositions
+<span class="pagenum" id="Page_34">[Pg 34]</span>which are not very commonly found in a
+sufficient degree. And even to these few it does
+not secure complete protection against suffering;
+it gives no invulnerable armour against the
+arrows of fate, and it usually fails when a
+man’s own body becomes a source of suffering to
+him.&#x2060;<a id="FNanchor_8_8" href="#Footnote_8_8" class="fnanchor">[8]</a></p>
+
+<p>This behaviour reveals clearly enough its aim—that
+of making oneself independent of the external
+world, by looking for happiness in the inner things
+of the mind; in the next method the same features
+are even more marked. The connection
+with reality is looser still; satisfaction is obtained
+through illusions, which are recognized as such,
+without the discrepancy between them and reality
+being allowed to interfere with the pleasure they
+give. These illusions are derived from the life of
+phantasy which, at the time when the sense of
+reality developed, was expressly exempted from the
+demands of the reality-test and set apart for the
+purpose of fulfilling wishes which would be very
+hard to realize. At the head of these phantasy-pleasures
+stands the enjoyment of works of art
+<span class="pagenum" id="Page_35">[Pg 35]</span>which through the agency of the artist is opened
+to those who cannot themselves create.&#x2060;<a id="FNanchor_9_9" href="#Footnote_9_9" class="fnanchor">[9]</a> Those
+who are sensitive to the influence of art do not
+know how to rate it high enough as a source of
+happiness and consolation in life. Yet art affects
+us but as a mild narcotic and can provide no more
+than a temporary refuge for us from the hardships
+of life; its influence is not strong enough to make
+us forget real misery.</p>
+
+<p>Another method operates more energetically
+and thoroughly; it regards reality as the source
+of all suffering, as the one and only enemy, with
+whom life is intolerable and with whom therefore
+<span class="pagenum" id="Page_36">[Pg 36]</span>all relations must be broken off if one is to be
+happy in any way at all. The hermit turns his
+back on this world; he will have nothing to do
+with it. But one can do more than that; one can
+try to re-create it, try to build up another instead,
+from which the most unbearable features are eliminated
+and replaced by others corresponding to
+one’s own wishes. He who in his despair and
+defiance sets out on this path will not as a rule
+get very far; reality will be too strong for him.
+He becomes a madman and usually finds no one
+to help him in carrying through his delusion. It
+is said, however, that each one of us behaves in
+some respect like the paranoiac, substituting a
+wish-fulfilment for some aspect of the world which
+is unbearable to him, and carrying this delusion
+through into reality. When a large number of
+people make this attempt together and try to
+obtain assurance of happiness and protection from
+suffering by a delusional transformation of reality
+it acquires special significance. The religions of
+humanity, too, must be classified as mass-delusions
+of this kind. Needless to say, no one who shares
+a delusion recognizes it as such.</p>
+
+<p>I do not suppose that I have enumerated all the
+methods by which men strive to win happiness
+and keep suffering at bay, and I know, too, that the
+<span class="pagenum" id="Page_37">[Pg 37]</span>material might have been arranged differently.
+One of these methods I have not yet mentioned at
+all—not because I had forgotten it, but because it
+will interest us in another connection. How would
+it be possible to forget this way of all others of
+practising the art of life! It is conspicuous for
+its remarkable capacity to combine characteristic
+features. Needless to say, it, too, strives to bring
+about independence of fate—as we may best call
+it—and with this object it looks for satisfaction
+within the mind, and uses the capacity for displacing
+libido which we mentioned before, but it
+does not turn away from the outer world; on the
+contrary, it takes a firm hold of its objects and
+obtains happiness from an emotional relation to
+them. Nor is it content to strive for avoidance of
+pain—that goal of weary resignation; rather it
+passes that by heedlessly and holds fast to the
+deep-rooted, passionate striving for a positive fulfilment
+of happiness. Perhaps it really comes
+nearer to this goal than any other method. I am
+speaking, of course, of that way of life which makes
+love the centre of all things and anticipates all
+happiness from loving and being loved. This attitude
+is familiar enough to all of us; one of the
+forms in which love manifests itself, sexual love,
+gives us our most intense experience of an overwhelming
+<span class="pagenum" id="Page_38">[Pg 38]</span>pleasurable sensation and so furnishes a
+prototype for our strivings after happiness. What
+is more natural than that we should persist in
+seeking happiness along the path by which we
+first encountered it? The weak side of this way
+of living is clearly evident; and were it not for
+this, no human being would ever have thought of
+abandoning this path to happiness in favour of any
+other. We are never so defenceless against suffering
+as when we love, never so forlornly unhappy as
+when we have lost our love-object or its love.
+But this does not complete the story of that way
+of life which bases happiness on love; there is
+much more to be said about it.</p>
+
+<p>We may here go on to consider the interesting
+case in which happiness in life is sought first and
+foremost in the enjoyment of beauty, wherever it
+is to be found by our senses and our judgement,
+the beauty of human forms and movements, of
+natural objects, of landscapes, of artistic and even
+scientific creations. As a goal in life this aesthetic
+attitude offers little protection against the menace
+of suffering, but it is able to compensate for a great
+deal. The enjoyment of beauty produces a particular,
+mildly intoxicating kind of sensation.
+There is no very evident use in beauty; the necessity
+of it for cultural purposes is not apparent,
+<span class="pagenum" id="Page_39">[Pg 39]</span>and yet civilization could not do without it. The
+science of aesthetics investigates the conditions in
+which things are regarded as beautiful; it can
+give no explanation of the nature or origin of
+beauty; as usual, its lack of results is concealed
+under a flood of resounding and meaningless words.
+Unfortunately, psycho-analysis, too, has less to say
+about beauty than about most things. Its derivation
+from the realms of sexual sensation is all that
+seems certain; the love of beauty is a perfect
+example of a feeling with an inhibited aim.
+‘Beauty’ and ‘attraction’ are first of all the attributes
+of a sexual object. It is remarkable that the
+genitals themselves, the sight of which is always
+exciting, are hardly ever regarded as beautiful;
+the quality of beauty seems, on the other hand, to
+attach to certain secondary sexual characters.</p>
+
+<p>In spite of the incompleteness of these considerations,
+I will venture on a few remarks in
+conclusion of this discussion. The goal towards
+which the pleasure-principle impels us—of becoming
+happy—is not attainable; yet we may not—nay,
+cannot—give up the effort to come nearer
+to realization of it by some means or other. Very
+different paths may be taken towards it: some
+pursue the positive aspect of the aim, attainment
+of pleasure; others the negative, avoidance of
+<span class="pagenum" id="Page_40">[Pg 40]</span>pain. By none of these ways can we achieve all
+that we desire. In that modified sense in which
+we have seen it to be attainable, happiness is a
+problem of the economics of the libido in each
+individual. There is no sovereign recipe in this
+matter which suits all; each one must find out
+for himself by which particular means he may
+achieve felicity. All kinds of different factors
+will operate to influence his choice. It depends
+on how much real gratification he is likely to
+obtain in the external world, and how far he will
+find it necessary to make himself independent of
+it; finally, too, on the belief he has in himself of
+his power to alter it in accordance with his wishes.
+Even at this stage the mental constitution of the
+individual will play a decisive part, aside from any
+external considerations. The man who is predominantly
+erotic will choose emotional relationships
+with others before all else; the narcissistic
+type, who is more self-sufficient, will seek his
+essential satisfactions in the inner workings of his
+own soul; the man of action will never abandon
+the external world in which he can essay his
+power. The interests of narcissistic types will be
+determined by their particular gifts and the
+degree of instinctual sublimation of which they are
+capable. When any choice is pursued to an
+<span class="pagenum" id="Page_41">[Pg 41]</span>extreme it penalizes itself, in that it exposes the
+individual to the dangers accompanying any one
+exclusive life-interest which may always prove inadequate.
+Just as a cautious business-man avoids
+investing all his capital in one concern, so wisdom
+would probably admonish us also not to anticipate
+all our happiness from one quarter alone.
+Success is never certain; it depends on the co-operation
+of many factors, perhaps on none more
+than the capacity of the mental constitution to
+adapt itself to the outer world and then utilize
+this last for obtaining pleasure. Anyone who is
+born with a specially unfavourable instinctual
+constitution, and whose libido-components do not
+go through the transformation and modification
+necessary for successful achievement in later life,
+will find it hard to obtain happiness from his
+external environment, especially if he is faced with
+the more difficult tasks. One last possibility of
+dealing with life remains to such people and it offers
+them at least substitute-gratifications; it takes
+the form of the flight into neurotic illness, and they
+mostly adopt it while they are still young. Those
+whose efforts to obtain happiness come to nought
+in later years still find consolation in the pleasure
+of chronic intoxication, or else they embark upon
+that despairing attempt at revolt—psychosis.</p>
+
+<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_42">[Pg 42]</span></p>
+
+<p>Religion circumscribes these measures of choice
+and adaptation by urging upon everyone alike its
+single way of achieving happiness and guarding
+against pain. Its method consists in decrying the
+value of life and promulgating a view of the real
+world that is distorted like a delusion, and both of
+these imply a preliminary intimidating influence
+upon intelligence. At such a cost—by the forcible
+imposition of mental infantilism and inducing a
+mass-delusion—religion succeeds in saving many
+people from individual neuroses. But little more.
+There are, as we have said, many paths by which
+the happiness attainable for man can be reached,
+but none which is certain to take him to it. Nor
+can religion keep her promises either. When the
+faithful find themselves reduced in the end to
+speaking of God’s ‘inscrutable decree’, they
+thereby avow that all that is left to them in their
+sufferings is unconditional submission as a last-remaining
+consolation and source of happiness.
+And if a man is willing to come to this, he could
+probably have arrived there by a shorter road.</p>
+<br>
+
+
+<div class="footnotes">
+<h3>FOOTNOTES:</h3>
+
+<div class="footnote"><p><a id="Footnote_4_4" href="#FNanchor_4_4" class="label">[4]</a> 1927. London: Hogarth Press, 1928.</p></div>
+
+<div class="footnote"><p><a id="Footnote_5_5" href="#FNanchor_5_5" class="label">[5]</a> Goethe, <em>Zahmen Xenien IX</em> (Gedichte aus dem Nachlass).</p></div>
+
+<div class="footnote"><p><a id="Footnote_6_6" href="#FNanchor_6_6" class="label">[6]</a> Wilhelm Busch, in <cite>Die fromme Helene</cite>, says the same
+thing on a lower level: ‘The man who has cares has brandy
+too.’</p></div>
+
+<div class="footnote"><p><a id="Footnote_7_7" href="#FNanchor_7_7" class="label">[7]</a> Goethe even warns us that ‘nothing is so hard to bear as a
+train of happy days’. This may be an exaggeration all the
+same.</p></div>
+
+<div class="footnote"><p><a id="Footnote_8_8" href="#FNanchor_8_8" class="label">[8]</a> When there is no special disposition in a man imperatively
+prescribing the direction of his life-interest, the ordinary work
+all can do for a livelihood can play the part which Voltaire wisely
+advocated it should do in our lives. It is not possible to discuss
+the significance of work for the economics of the libido adequately
+within the limits of a short survey. Laying stress upon importance
+of work has a greater effect than any other technique of
+living in the direction of binding the individual more closely to
+reality; in his work he is at least securely attached to a part of
+reality, the human community. Work is no less valuable for the
+opportunity it and the human relations connected with it provide
+for a very considerable discharge of libidinal component impulses,
+narcissistic, aggressive and even erotic, than because it is indispensable
+for subsistence and justifies existence in a society. The
+daily work of earning a livelihood affords particular satisfaction
+when it has been selected by free choice, <em>i.e.</em> when through sublimation
+it enables use to be made of existing inclinations, of
+instinctual impulses that have retained their strength, or are
+more intense than usual for constitutional reasons. And yet as a
+path to happiness work is not valued very highly by men. They
+do not run after it as they do after other opportunities for gratification.
+The great majority work only when forced by necessity,
+and this natural human aversion to work gives rise to the most
+difficult social problems.</p></div>
+
+<div class="footnote"><p><a id="Footnote_9_9" href="#FNanchor_9_9" class="label">[9]</a> Cf. ‘Formulations regarding the Two Principles in Mental
+Functioning’ (1911), <cite>Collected Papers</cite>, vol. iv.; and <cite>Introductory
+Lectures on Psycho-Analysis</cite> (1915-17), London, 1922, chapter xxiii.</p></div>
+</div>
+
+
+<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop">
+<div class="chapter">
+
+<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_43">[Pg 43]</span></p>
+
+
+ <h2 class="nobreak" id="III">
+ III
+ </h2>
+</div>
+
+
+<p class="drop-cap"><span class="upper-case">Our</span> discussion of happiness has so far not
+taught us much that is not already
+common knowledge. Nor does the prospect
+of discovering anything new seem much
+greater if we go on with the problem why it is so
+hard for mankind to be happy. We gave the
+answer before, when we cited the three sources of
+human sufferings, namely, the superior force of
+nature, the disposition to decay of our bodies, and
+the inadequacy of our methods of regulating
+human relations in the family, the community and
+the state. In regard to the first two, our judgement
+cannot hesitate: it forces us to recognize these
+sources of suffering and to submit to the inevitable.
+We shall never completely subdue nature; our
+body, too, is an organism, itself a part of nature, and
+will always contain the seeds of dissolution, with
+its limited powers of adaptation and achievement.
+The effect of this recognition is in no way disheartening;
+on the contrary, it points out the
+direction for our efforts. If we cannot abolish all
+<span class="pagenum" id="Page_44">[Pg 44]</span>suffering, yet a great deal of it we can, and can
+mitigate more; the experience of several thousand
+years has convinced us of this. To the third, the
+social source of our distresses, we take up a different
+attitude. We prefer not to regard it as one at all;
+we cannot see why the systems we have ourselves
+created should not rather ensure protection and
+well-being for us all. To be sure, when we consider
+how unsuccessful our efforts to safeguard against
+suffering in this particular have proved, the suspicion
+dawns upon us that a bit of unconquerable
+nature lurks concealed behind this difficulty as
+well—in the shape of our own mental constitution.</p>
+
+<p>When we start to consider this possibility, we
+come across a point of view which is so amazing that
+we will pause over it. According to it, our so-called
+civilization itself is to blame for a great part
+of our misery, and we should be much happier if we
+were to give it up and go back to primitive conditions.
+I call this amazing because—however one
+may define culture—it is undeniable that every
+means by which we try to guard ourselves against
+menaces from the several sources of human distress
+is a part of this same culture.</p>
+
+<p>How has it come about that so many people
+have adopted this strange attitude of hostility to
+civilization? In my opinion, it arose from a background
+<span class="pagenum" id="Page_45">[Pg 45]</span>of profound long-standing discontent with
+the existing state of civilization, which finally
+crystallized into this judgement as a result of
+certain historical happenings. I believe I can
+identify the last two of these; I am not learned
+enough to trace the links in the chain back into the
+history of the human species. At the time when
+Christianity conquered the pagan religions some
+such antagonism to culture must already have been
+actively at work. It is closely related to the low
+estimation put upon earthly life by Christian
+doctrine. The earlier of the last two historical
+developments was when, as a result of voyages of
+discovery, men came into contact with primitive
+peoples and races. To the Europeans, who failed
+to observe them carefully and misunderstood what
+they saw, these people seemed to lead simple, happy
+lives—wanting for nothing—such as the travellers
+who visited them, with all their superior culture,
+were unable to achieve. Later experience has
+corrected this opinion on many points; in several
+instances the ease of life was due to the bounty of
+nature and the possibilities of ready satisfaction for
+the great human needs, but it was erroneously
+attributed to the absence of the complicated conditions
+of civilization. The last of the two historical
+events is especially familiar to us; it was
+<span class="pagenum" id="Page_46">[Pg 46]</span>when people began to understand the nature of
+the neuroses which threaten to undermine the
+modicum of happiness open to civilized man. It
+was found that men become neurotic because they
+cannot tolerate the degree of privation that society
+imposes on them in virtue of its cultural ideals, and
+it was supposed that a return to greater possibilities
+of happiness would ensue if these standards
+were abolished or greatly relaxed.</p>
+
+<p>And there exists an element of disappointment,
+in addition. In the last generations man has made
+extraordinary strides in knowledge of the natural
+sciences and technical application of them, and
+has established his dominion over nature in a way
+never before imagined. The details of this forward
+progress are universally known: it is unnecessary
+to enumerate them. Mankind is proud of its
+exploits and has a right to be. But men are
+beginning to perceive that all this newly-won power
+over space and time, this conquest of the forces of
+nature, this fulfilment of age-old longings, has not
+increased the amount of pleasure they can obtain
+in life, has not made them feel any happier. The
+valid conclusion from this is merely that power over
+nature is not the only condition of human happiness,
+just as it is not the only goal of civilization’s
+efforts, and there is no ground for inferring that its
+<span class="pagenum" id="Page_47">[Pg 47]</span>technical progress is worthless from the standpoint
+of happiness. It prompts one to exclaim: is it not
+then a positive pleasure, an unequivocal gain in
+happiness, to be able to hear, whenever I like, the
+voice of a child living hundreds of miles away, or to
+know directly a friend of mine arrives at his destination
+that he has come well and safely through the
+long and troublesome voyage? And is it nothing
+that medical science has succeeded in enormously
+reducing the mortality of young children, the
+dangers of infection for women in childbirth,
+indeed, in very considerably prolonging the average
+length of human life? And there is still a long list
+one could add to these benefits that we owe to
+the much-despised era of scientific and practical
+progress—but a critical, pessimistic voice makes
+itself heard, saying that most of these advantages
+follow the model of those ‘cheap pleasures’ in the
+anecdote. One gets this enjoyment by sticking
+one’s bare leg outside the bedclothes on a cold
+winter’s night and then drawing it in again. If
+there were no railway to make light of distances
+my child would never have left home and I should
+not need the telephone to hear his voice. If there
+were no vessels crossing the ocean my friend would
+never have embarked on his voyage and I should
+not need the telegraph to relieve my anxiety about
+<span class="pagenum" id="Page_48">[Pg 48]</span>him. What is the use of reducing the mortality of
+children when it is precisely this reduction which
+imposes the greatest moderation on us in begetting
+them, so that taken all round we do not rear more
+children than in the days before the reign of hygiene,
+while at the same time we have created difficult
+conditions for sexual life in marriage and probably
+counteracted the beneficial effects of natural selection?
+And what do we gain by a long life when
+it is full of hardship and starved of joys and so
+wretched that we can only welcome death as our
+deliverer?</p>
+
+<p>It seems to be certain that our present-day
+civilization does not inspire in us a feeling of well-being,
+but it is very difficult to form an opinion
+whether in earlier times people felt any happier
+and what part their cultural conditions played in
+the question. We always tend to regard trouble
+objectively, <em>i.e.</em> to place ourselves with our own
+wants and our own sensibilities in the same conditions,
+so as to discover what opportunities for
+happiness or unhappiness we should find in them.
+This method of considering the problem, which
+appears to be objective because it ignores the
+varieties of subjective sensitivity, is of course the
+most subjective possible, for by applying it one
+substitutes one’s own mental attitude for the unknown
+<span class="pagenum" id="Page_49">[Pg 49]</span>attitude of other men. Happiness, on the
+contrary, is something essentially subjective. However
+we may shrink in horror at the thought of
+certain situations, that of the galley-slaves in
+antiquity, of the peasants in the Thirty Years’ War,
+of the victims of the Inquisition, of the Jews awaiting
+a pogrom, it is still impossible for us to feel
+ourselves into the position of these people, to
+imagine the differences which would be brought
+about by constitutional obtuseness of feeling,
+gradual stupefaction, the cessation of all anticipation,
+and by all the grosser and more subtle ways in
+which insensibility to both pleasurable and painful
+sensations can be induced. Moreover, on occasions
+when the most extreme forms of suffering have to
+be endured, special mental protective devices come
+into operation. It seems to me unprofitable to
+follow up this aspect of the problem further.</p>
+
+<p>It is time that we should turn our attention to
+the nature of this culture, the value of which is so
+much disputed from the point of view of happiness.
+Until we have learnt something by examining it
+for ourselves, we will not look round for formulas
+which express its essence in a few words. We will
+be content to repeat&#x2060;<a id="FNanchor_10_10" href="#Footnote_10_10" class="fnanchor">[10]</a> that the word ‘culture’
+describes the sum of the achievements and institutions
+<span class="pagenum" id="Page_50">[Pg 50]</span>which differentiate our lives from those of our
+animal forebears and serve two purposes, namely,
+that of protecting humanity against nature and of
+regulating the relations of human beings among
+themselves. In order to learn more than this, we
+must bring together the individual features of
+culture as they are manifested in human communities.
+We shall have no hesitation in allowing
+ourselves to be guided by the common usages of language,
+or as one might say, the <em>feeling</em> of language,
+confident that we shall thus take into account inner
+attitudes which still resist expression in abstract
+terms.</p>
+
+<p>The beginning is easy. We recognize as belonging
+to culture all the activities and possessions which
+men use to make the earth serviceable to them, to
+protect them against the tyranny of natural forces,
+and so on. There is less doubt about this aspect
+of civilization than any other. If we go back far
+enough we find that the first acts of civilization
+were the use of tools, the gaining of power over
+fire, and the construction of dwellings. Among
+these the acquisition of power over fire stands out
+as a quite exceptional achievement, without a
+prototype;&#x2060;<a id="FNanchor_11_11" href="#Footnote_11_11" class="fnanchor">[11]</a> while the other two opened up paths
+<span class="pagenum" id="Page_51">[Pg 51]</span>which have ever since been pursued by man, the
+stimulus towards which is easily imagined. By
+means of all his tools, man makes his own organs
+more perfect—both the motor and the sensory—or
+else removes the obstacles in the way of their
+activity. Machinery places gigantic power at his
+disposal which, like his muscles, he can employ in
+any direction; ships and aircraft have the effect
+that neither air nor water can prevent his traversing
+them. With spectacles he corrects the defects
+of the lens in his own eyes; with telescopes he
+looks at far distances; with the microscope he
+overcomes the limitations in visibility due to the
+structure of his retina. With the photographic
+<span class="pagenum" id="Page_52">[Pg 52]</span>camera he has created an instrument which registers
+transitory visual impressions, just as the gramophone
+does with equally transient auditory ones;
+both are at bottom materializations of his own
+power of memory. With the help of the telephone
+he can hear at distances which even fairy-tales
+would treat as insuperable; writing to begin
+with was the voice of the absent; dwellings were
+a substitute for the mother’s womb, that first
+abode, in which he was safe and felt so content,
+for which he probably yearns ever after.</p>
+
+<p>It sounds like a fairy-tale, but not only that;
+this story of what man by his science and practical
+inventions has achieved on this earth, where he
+first appeared as a weakly member of the animal
+kingdom, and on which each individual of his
+species must ever again appear as a helpless infant—O
+inch of nature!—is a direct fulfilment of all, or
+of most, of the dearest wishes in his fairy-tales. All
+these possessions he has acquired through culture.
+Long ago he formed an ideal conception of omnipotence
+and omniscience which he embodied in his
+gods. Whatever seemed unattainable to his desires—or
+forbidden to him—he attributed to these
+gods. One may say, therefore, that these gods
+were the ideals of his culture. Now he has himself
+approached very near to realizing this ideal,
+<span class="pagenum" id="Page_53">[Pg 53]</span>he has nearly become a god himself. But only, it
+is true, in the way that ideals are usually realized
+in the general experience of humanity. Not completely;
+in some respects not at all, in others only
+by halves. Man has become a god by means of
+artificial limbs, so to speak, quite magnificent
+when equipped with all his accessory organs;
+but they do not grow on him and they still give
+him trouble at times. However, he is entitled
+to console himself with the thought that this
+evolution will not come to an end in <span class="allsmcap">A.D.</span> 1930.
+Future ages will produce further great advances
+in this realm of culture, probably inconceivable
+now, and will increase man’s likeness to a god still
+more. But with the aim of our study in mind,
+we will not forget, all the same, that the human
+being of to-day is not happy with all his likeness
+to a god.</p>
+
+<p>Thus we recognize that a country has attained
+a high level of civilization when we find that
+everything in it that can be helpful in exploiting
+the earth for man’s benefit and in protecting
+him against nature—everything, in short, that is
+useful to him—is cultivated and effectively protected.
+In such a country the course of rivers
+which threaten to overflow their banks is regulated,
+their waters guided through canals to places
+<span class="pagenum" id="Page_54">[Pg 54]</span>where they are needed. The soil is industriously
+cultivated and planted with the vegetation suited
+to it; the mineral wealth is brought up assiduously
+from the depths and wrought into the
+implements and utensils that are required. The
+means of communication are frequent, rapid and
+reliable; wild and dangerous animals have been
+exterminated, the breeding of tamed and domesticated
+ones prospers. But we demand other things
+besides these of civilization, and, curiously enough,
+we expect to find them existing in the same
+countries. As if we wished to repudiate the first
+requisition we made, we count it also as proof of
+a high level of civilization when we see that the
+industry of the inhabitants is applied as well to
+things which are not in the least useful and, on
+the contrary, seem to be useless, <em>e.g.</em> when the
+parks and gardens in a town, which are necessary
+as playgrounds and air-reservoirs, also bear flowering
+plants, or when the windows of dwellings are
+adorned with flowers. We soon become aware
+that the useless thing which we require of civilization
+is beauty; we expect a cultured people to
+revere beauty where it is found in nature and to
+create it in their handiwork so far as they are able.
+But this is far from exhausting what we require of
+civilization. Besides, we expect to see the signs
+<span class="pagenum" id="Page_55">[Pg 55]</span>of cleanliness and order. We do not think highly
+of the cultural level of an English country town
+in the time of Shakespeare when we read that
+there was a tall dungheap in front of his father’s
+house in Stratford; we are indignant and call it
+‘barbarous’, which is the opposite of civilized,
+when we find the paths in the Wiener Wald
+littered with paper. Dirt of any kind seems to us
+incompatible with civilization; we extend our
+demands for cleanliness to the human body also,
+and are amazed to hear what an objectionable
+odour emanated from the person of the Roi
+Soleil; we shake our heads when we are shown
+the tiny wash-basin on the Isola Bella which
+Napoleon used for his daily ablutions. Indeed,
+we are not surprised if anyone employs the use of
+soap as a direct measure of civilization. It is the
+same with order, which, like cleanliness, relates
+entirely to man’s handiwork. But whereas we
+cannot expect cleanliness in nature, order has, on
+the contrary, been imitated from nature; man’s
+observations of the great astronomical periodicities
+not only furnished him with a model, but formed
+the ground-plan of his first attempts to introduce
+order into his own life. Order is a kind of repetition-compulsion
+by which it is ordained once for
+all when, where and how a thing shall be done so
+<span class="pagenum" id="Page_56">[Pg 56]</span>that on every similar occasion doubt and hesitation
+shall be avoided. The benefits of order are
+incontestable: it enables us to use space and time
+to the best advantage, while saving expenditure
+of mental energy. One would be justified in expecting
+that it would have ingrained itself from
+the start and without opposition into all human
+activities; and one may well wonder that this has
+not happened, and that, on the contrary, human
+beings manifest an inborn tendency to negligence,
+irregularity and untrustworthiness in their work,
+and have to be laboriously trained to imitate the
+example of their celestial models.</p>
+
+<p>Beauty, cleanliness and order clearly occupy a
+peculiar position among the requirements of civilization.
+No one will maintain that they are as
+essential to life as the activities aimed at controlling
+the forces of nature and as other factors which
+we have yet to mention; and yet no one would
+willingly relegate them to the background as
+trivial matters. Beauty is an instance which
+plainly shows that culture is not simply utilitarian
+in its aims, for the lack of beauty is a thing we
+cannot tolerate in civilization. The utilitarian
+advantages of order are quite apparent; with
+regard to cleanliness we have to remember that it
+is required of us by hygiene, and we may surmise
+<span class="pagenum" id="Page_57">[Pg 57]</span>that even before the days of scientific prophylaxis
+the connection between the two was not altogether
+unsuspected by mankind. But these aims and
+endeavours of culture are not entirely to be explained
+on utilitarian lines; there must be something
+else at work besides.</p>
+
+<p>According to general opinion, however, there is
+one feature of culture which characterizes it better
+than any other, and that is the value it sets upon
+the higher mental activities—intellectual, scientific,
+and aesthetic achievement—the leading part
+it concedes to ideas in human life. First and foremost
+among these ideas come the religious systems
+with their complicated evolution, on which I have
+elsewhere endeavoured to throw a light; next to
+them come philosophical speculations; and last,
+the ideals man has formed, his conceptions of the
+perfection possible in an individual, in a people,
+in humanity as a whole, and the demands he makes
+on the basis of these conceptions. These creations
+of his mind are not independent of each other; on
+the contrary, they are closely interwoven, and
+this complicates the attempt to describe them, as
+well as that to trace their psychological derivation.
+If we assume as a general hypothesis that
+the force behind all human activities is a striving
+towards the two convergent aims of profit and
+<span class="pagenum" id="Page_58">[Pg 58]</span>pleasure, we must then acknowledge this as valid
+also for these other manifestations of culture,
+although it can be plainly recognized as true only
+in respect of science and art. It cannot be
+doubted, however, that the remainder, too, correspond
+to some powerful need in human beings—perhaps
+to one which develops fully only in a
+minority of people. Nor may we allow ourselves
+to be misled by our own judgements concerning
+the value of any of these religious or philosophical
+systems or of these ideals; whether we look upon
+them as the highest achievement of the human
+mind, or whether we deplore them as fallacies, one
+must acknowledge that where they exist, and
+especially where they are in the ascendant, they
+testify to a high level of civilization.</p>
+
+<p>We now have to consider the last, and certainly
+by no means the least important, of the components
+of culture, namely, the ways in which social relations,
+the relations of one man to another, are
+regulated, all that has to do with him as a neighbour,
+a source of help, a sexual object to others, a
+member of a family or of a state. It is especially
+difficult in this matter to remain unbiased by any
+ideal standards and to ascertain exactly what is
+specifically cultural here. Perhaps one might begin
+with the statement that the first attempt ever
+<span class="pagenum" id="Page_59">[Pg 59]</span>made to regulate these social relations already
+contained the essential element of civilization. Had
+no such attempt been made, these relations would
+be subject to the wills of individuals: that is to say,
+the man who was physically strongest would decide
+things in accordance with his own interests and
+desires. The situation would remain the same
+even though this strong man should in his turn
+meet with another who was stronger than he.
+Human life in communities only becomes possible
+when a number of men unite together in strength
+superior to any single individual and remain united
+against all single individuals. The strength of this
+united body is then opposed as ‘Right’ against the
+strength of any individual, which is condemned as
+‘brute force’. This substitution of the power of a
+united number for the power of a single man is the
+decisive step towards civilization. The essence of
+it lies in the circumstance that the members of the
+community have restricted their possibilities of
+gratification, whereas the individual recognized no
+such restrictions. The first requisite of culture,
+therefore, is justice—that is, the assurance that a
+law once made will not be broken in favour of any
+individual. This implies nothing about the ethical
+value of any such law. The further course of
+cultural development seems to tend towards
+<span class="pagenum" id="Page_60">[Pg 60]</span>ensuring that the law shall no longer represent the
+will of any small body—caste, tribe, section of the
+population—which may behave like a predatory
+individual towards other such groups perhaps containing
+larger numbers. The end-result would be
+a state of law to which all—that is, all who are
+capable of uniting—have contributed by making
+some sacrifice of their own desires, and which leaves
+none—again with the same exception—at the
+mercy of brute force.</p>
+
+<p>The liberty of the individual is not a benefit of
+culture. It was greatest before any culture, though
+indeed it had little value at that time, because the
+individual was hardly in a position to defend it.
+Liberty has undergone restrictions through the
+evolution of civilization and justice demands that
+these restrictions shall apply to all. The desire for
+freedom that makes itself felt in a human community
+may be a revolt against some existing
+injustice and so may prove favourable to a further
+development of civilization and remain compatible
+with it. But it may also have its origin in the
+primitive roots of the personality, still unfettered
+by civilizing influences, and so become a source of
+antagonism to culture. Thus the cry for freedom
+is directed either against particular forms or
+demands of culture or else against culture itself.
+<span class="pagenum" id="Page_61">[Pg 61]</span>It does not seem as if man could be brought by any
+sort of influence to change his nature into that of
+the ants; he will always, one imagines, defend his
+claim to individual freedom against the will of the
+multitude. A great part of the struggles of mankind
+centres round the single task of finding some
+expedient (<em>i.e.</em> satisfying) solution between these
+individual claims and those of the civilized community;
+it is one of the problems of man’s fate
+whether this solution can be arrived at in some
+particular form of culture or whether the conflict
+will prove irreconcilable.</p>
+
+<p>We have obtained a clear impression of the
+general picture presented by culture through adopting
+the common view as to which aspects of human
+life are to be called cultural; but it is true that so
+far we have discovered nothing that is not common
+knowledge. We have, however, at the same time
+guarded ourselves against accepting the misconception
+that civilization is synonymous with
+becoming perfect, is the path by which man is
+ordained to reach perfection. But now a certain
+point of view presses for consideration; it will lead
+perhaps in another direction. The evolution of
+culture seems to us a peculiar kind of process
+passing over humanity, of which several aspects
+strike us as familiar. We can describe this process
+<span class="pagenum" id="Page_62">[Pg 62]</span>in terms of the modifications it effects on the known
+human instinctual dispositions, which it is the
+economic task of our lives to satisfy. Some of these
+instincts become absorbed, as it were, so that something
+appears in place of them which in an individual
+we call a character-trait. The most remarkable
+example of this process is found in respect of
+the anal erotism of young human beings. Their
+primary interest in the excretory function, its
+organs and products, is changed in the course of
+their growth into a group of traits that we know
+well—thriftiness, orderliness and cleanliness—valuable
+and welcome qualities in themselves,
+which, however, may be intensified till they visibly
+dominate the personality and produce what we call
+the anal character. How this happens we do not
+know; but there is no doubt about the accuracy
+of this conclusion.&#x2060;<a id="FNanchor_12_12" href="#Footnote_12_12" class="fnanchor">[12]</a> Now, we have seen that order
+and cleanliness are essentially cultural demands,
+although the necessity of them for survival is not
+particularly apparent, any more than their suitability
+as sources of pleasure. At this point we
+must be struck for the first time with the similarity
+between the process of cultural development and
+that of the libidinal development in an individual.
+<span class="pagenum" id="Page_63">[Pg 63]</span>Other instincts have to be induced to change the
+conditions of their gratification, to find it along
+other paths, a process which is usually identical
+with what we know so well as sublimation (of the
+aim of an instinct), but which can sometimes be
+differentiated from this. Sublimation of instinct
+is an especially conspicuous feature of cultural
+evolution; this it is that makes it possible for the
+higher mental operations, scientific, artistic, ideological
+activities, to play such an important part
+in civilized life. If one were to yield to a first
+impression, one would be tempted to say that
+sublimation is a fate which has been forced upon
+instincts by culture alone. But it is better to
+reflect over this a while longer. Thirdly and lastly,
+and this seems most important of all, it is impossible
+to ignore the extent to which civilization is built up
+on renunciation of instinctual gratifications, the
+degree to which the existence of civilization presupposes
+the non-gratification (suppression, repression
+or something else?) of powerful instinctual
+urgencies. This ‘cultural privation’ dominates
+the whole field of social relations between human
+beings; we know already that it is the cause of the
+antagonism against which all civilization has to
+fight. It sets hard tasks for our scientific work, too;
+we have a great deal to explain here. It is not easy
+<span class="pagenum" id="Page_64">[Pg 64]</span>to understand how it can become possible to withhold
+satisfaction from an instinct. Nor is it by any
+means without risk to do so; if the deprivation is
+not made good economically, one may be certain of
+producing serious disorders.</p>
+
+<p>But now, if we wish to know what use it is to us
+to have recognized the evolution of culture as a
+special process, comparable to the normal growth
+of an individual to maturity, we must clearly attack
+another problem and put the question: what are
+the influences to which the evolution of culture
+owes its origin, how did it arise and what determined
+its course?</p>
+<br>
+
+
+<div class="footnotes">
+<h3>FOOTNOTES:</h3>
+
+<div class="footnote"><p><a id="Footnote_10_10" href="#FNanchor_10_10" class="label">[10]</a> Cf. <cite>The Future of an Illusion</cite>.</p></div>
+
+<div class="footnote"><p><a id="Footnote_11_11" href="#FNanchor_11_11" class="label">[11]</a> Psycho-analytic material, as yet incomplete and not capable
+of unequivocal interpretation, nevertheless admits of a surmise—which
+sounds fantastic enough—about the origin of this human
+feat. It is as if primitive man had had the impulse, when he
+came in contact with fire, to gratify an infantile pleasure in
+respect of it and put it out with a stream of urine. The legends
+that we possess leave no doubt that flames shooting upwards like
+tongues were originally felt to have a phallic sense. Putting out
+fire by urinating—which is also introduced in the later fables of
+Gulliver in Lilliput and Rabelais’s Gargantua—therefore represented
+a sexual act with a man, an enjoyment of masculine
+potency in homosexual rivalry. Whoever was the first to deny
+himself this pleasure and spare the fire was able to take it with
+him and break it in to his own service. By curbing the fire of his
+own sexual passion he was able to tame fire as a force of nature.
+This great cultural victory was thus a reward for refraining from
+gratification of an instinct. Further, it is as if man had placed
+woman by the hearth as the guardian of the fire he had taken
+captive, because her anatomy makes it impossible for her to
+yield to such a temptation. It is remarkable how regularly
+analytic findings testify to the close connection between the ideas
+of ambition, fire and urethral erotism.</p></div>
+
+<div class="footnote"><p><a id="Footnote_12_12" href="#FNanchor_12_12" class="label">[12]</a> Cf. ‘Character and Anal Erotism’ (1908), <cite>Collected Papers</cite>,
+vol. ii.; also numerous contributions to the subject by Ernest
+Jones and others.</p></div>
+</div>
+
+
+<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop">
+<div class="chapter">
+
+<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_65">[Pg 65]</span></p>
+
+
+ <h2 class="nobreak" id="IV">
+ IV
+ </h2>
+</div>
+
+
+<p class="drop-cap"><span class="upper-case">This</span> task seems too big a one; one may
+well confess oneself diffident. Here follows
+what little I have been able to elicit
+about it.</p>
+
+<p>Once primitive man had made the discovery
+that it lay in his own hands—speaking literally—to
+improve his lot on earth by working, it cannot
+have been a matter of indifference to him whether
+another man worked with him or against him.
+The other acquired the value of a fellow-worker,
+and it was advantageous to live with him. Even
+earlier, in his ape-like prehistory, man had adopted
+the habit of forming families: his first helpers
+were probably the members of his family. One
+may suppose that the founding of families was in
+some way connected with the period when the
+need for genital satisfaction, no longer appearing
+like an occasional guest who turns up suddenly
+and then vanishes without letting one hear anything
+of him for long intervals, had settled down
+with each man like a permanent lodger. When
+<span class="pagenum" id="Page_66">[Pg 66]</span>this happened, the male acquired a motive for
+keeping the female, or rather, his sexual objects,
+near him; while the female, who wanted not to be
+separated from her helpless young, in their interests,
+too, had to stay by the stronger male.&#x2060;<a id="FNanchor_13_13" href="#Footnote_13_13" class="fnanchor">[13]</a> In
+<span class="pagenum" id="Page_67">[Pg 67]</span>this primitive family one essential feature of culture
+is lacking; the will of the father, the head of
+it, was unfettered. I have endeavoured in <cite>Totem
+und Tabu</cite> to show how the way led from this
+family-life to the succeeding phase of communal
+existence in the form of a band of brothers. By
+overpowering the father, the sons had discovered
+that several men united can be stronger than a
+single man. The totemic stage of culture is
+<span class="pagenum" id="Page_68">[Pg 68]</span>founded upon the restrictions that the band were
+obliged to impose on one another in order to
+maintain the new system. These taboos were the
+first ‘Right’ or law. The life of human beings in
+common therefore had a twofold foundation, <em>i.e.</em>
+the compulsion to work, created by external necessity,
+and the power of love, causing the male to
+wish to keep his sexual object, the female, near
+him, and the female to keep near her that part of
+herself which has become detached from her, her
+child. Eros and Ananke were the parents of
+human culture, too. The first result of culture
+was that a larger number of human beings could
+then live together in common. And since the
+two great powers were here co-operating together,
+one might have expected that further cultural
+evolution would have proceeded smoothly towards
+ever greater mastery over the external world, as
+well as towards greater extension in the numbers
+of men sharing the life in common. Nor is it easy
+to understand how this culture can be felt as
+anything but satisfying by those who partake
+of it.</p>
+
+<p>Before we go on to enquire where the disturbances
+in it arise, we will let ourselves digress from
+the point that love was one of the founders of
+culture and so fill a gap left in our previous discussion.
+<span class="pagenum" id="Page_69">[Pg 69]</span>We said that man, having found by
+experience that sexual (genital) love afforded him
+his greatest gratification, so that it became in
+effect a prototype of all happiness to him, must
+have been thereby impelled to seek his happiness
+further along the path of sexual relations, to make
+genital erotism the central point of his life. We
+went on to say that in so doing he becomes to a
+very dangerous degree dependent on a part of the
+outer world, namely, on his chosen love-object,
+and this exposes him to most painful sufferings if
+he is rejected by it or loses it through death or
+defection. The wise men of all ages have consequently
+warned us emphatically against this way
+of life; but in spite of all it retains its attraction
+for a great number of people.</p>
+
+<p>A small minority are enabled by their constitution
+nevertheless to find happiness along the path
+of love; but far-reaching mental transformations
+of the erotic function are necessary before this is
+possible. These people make themselves independent
+of their object’s acquiescence by transferring
+the main value from the fact of being loved
+to their own act of loving; they protect themselves
+against loss of it by attaching their love
+not to individual objects but to all men equally,
+and they avoid the uncertainties and disappointments
+<span class="pagenum" id="Page_70">[Pg 70]</span>of genital love by turning away from its
+sexual aim and modifying the instinct into an
+impulse with an <em>inhibited aim</em>. The state which
+they induce in themselves by this process—an
+unchangeable, undeviating, tender attitude—has
+little superficial likeness to the stormy vicissitudes
+of genital love, from which it is nevertheless
+derived. It seems that Saint Francis of Assisi
+may have carried this method of using love to
+produce an inner feeling of happiness as far as
+anyone; what we are thus characterizing as one of
+the procedures by which the pleasure-principle
+fulfils itself has in fact been linked up in many
+ways with religion; the connection between them
+may lie in those remote fastnesses of the mind
+where the distinctions between the ego and
+objects and between the various objects become
+matters of indifference. From one ethical standpoint,
+the deeper motivation of which will later
+become clear to us, this inclination towards an
+all-embracing love of others and of the world at
+large is regarded as the highest state of mind of
+which man is capable. Even at this early stage
+in the discussion I will not withhold the two
+principal objections we have to raise against this
+view. A love that does not discriminate seems to
+us to lose some of its own value, since it does an
+<span class="pagenum" id="Page_71">[Pg 71]</span>injustice to its object. And secondly, not all
+men are worthy of love.</p>
+
+<p>The love that instituted the family still retains
+its power; in its original form it does not stop short
+of direct sexual satisfaction, and in its modified
+form as aim-inhibited friendliness it influences our
+civilization. In both these forms it carries on its
+task of binding men and women to one another,
+and it does this with greater intensity than can be
+achieved through the interest of work in common.
+The casual and undifferentiated way in which the
+word ‘love’ is employed by language has its genetic
+justification. In general usage the relation between
+a man and a woman whose genital desires have led
+them to found a family is called love; but the positive
+attitude of feeling between parents and children,
+between brothers and sisters in a family, is also
+called love, although to us this relation merits
+the description of aim-inhibited love or affection.
+Love with an inhibited aim was indeed originally
+full sensual love and in men’s unconscious minds is
+so still. Both of them, the sensual and the aim-inhibited
+forms, reach out beyond the family and
+create new bonds with others who before were
+strangers. Genital love leads to the forming of
+new families; aim-inhibited love to ‘friendships’,
+which are valuable culturally because they do not
+<span class="pagenum" id="Page_72">[Pg 72]</span>entail many of the limitations of genital love—for
+instance, its exclusiveness. But the interrelations
+between love and culture lose their simplicity
+as development proceeds. On the one
+hand, love opposes the interests of culture; on
+the other, culture menaces love with grievous restrictions.</p>
+
+<p>This rift between them seems inevitable; the
+cause of it is not immediately recognizable. It
+expresses itself first in a conflict between the family
+and the larger community to which the individual
+belongs. We have seen already that one of culture’s
+principal endeavours is to cement men and
+women together into larger units. But the family
+will not give up the individual. The closer the
+attachment between the members of it, the more
+they often tend to remain aloof from others, and
+the harder it is for them to enter into the wider
+circle of the world at large. That form of life in
+common which is phylogenetically older, and is in
+childhood its only form, resists being displaced by
+the type that becomes acquired later with culture.
+Detachment from the family has become a task that
+awaits every adolescent, and often society helps
+him through it with pubertal and initiatory rites.
+One gets the impression that these difficulties form
+an integral part of every process of mental evolution—and
+<span class="pagenum" id="Page_73">[Pg 73]</span>indeed, at bottom, of every organic
+development, too.</p>
+
+<p>The next discord is caused by women, who soon
+become antithetical to cultural trends and spread
+around them their conservative influence—the
+women who at the beginning laid the foundations
+of culture by the appeal of their love. Women
+represent the interests of the family and sexual
+life; the work of civilization has become more and
+more men’s business; it confronts them with ever
+harder tasks, compels them to sublimations of
+instinct which women are not easily able to achieve.
+Since man has not an unlimited amount of mental
+energy at his disposal, he must accomplish his
+tasks by distributing his libido to the best advantage.
+What he employs for cultural purposes he
+withdraws to a great extent from women and his
+sexual life; his constant association with men and
+his dependence on his relations with them even
+estrange him from his duties as husband and
+father. Woman finds herself thus forced into the
+background by the claims of culture and she
+adopts an inimical attitude towards it.</p>
+
+<p>The tendency of culture to set restrictions upon
+sexual life is no less evident than its other aim
+of widening its sphere of operations. Even the
+earliest phase of it, the totemic, brought in its train
+<span class="pagenum" id="Page_74">[Pg 74]</span>the prohibition against incestuous object-choice,
+perhaps the most maiming wound ever inflicted
+throughout the ages on the erotic life of man.
+Further limitations are laid on it by taboos, laws
+and customs, which touch men as well as women.
+Various types of culture differ in the lengths to
+which they carry this; and the material structure
+of the social fabric also affects the measure of
+sexual freedom that remains. We have seen
+that culture obeys the laws of psychological economic
+necessity in making the restrictions, for it
+obtains a great part of the mental energy it needs
+by subtracting it from sexuality. Culture behaves
+towards sexuality in this respect like a tribe or a
+section of the population which has gained the
+upper hand and is exploiting the rest to its own
+advantage. Fear of a revolt among the oppressed
+then becomes a motive for even stricter regulations.
+A high-water mark in this type of development has
+been reached in our Western European civilization.
+Psychologically it is fully justified in beginning by
+censuring any manifestations of the sexual life of
+children, for there would be no prospect of curbing
+the sexual desires of adults if the ground had not
+been prepared for it in childhood. Nevertheless
+there is no sort of justification for the lengths
+beyond this to which civilized society goes in
+<span class="pagenum" id="Page_75">[Pg 75]</span>actually denying the existence of these manifestations,
+which are not merely demonstrable but positively
+glaring. Where sexually mature persons
+are concerned, object-choice is further narrowed
+down to the opposite sex and most of the extragenital
+forms of satisfaction are interdicted as
+perversions. The standard which declares itself in
+these prohibitions is that of a sexual life identical
+for all; it pays no heed to the disparities in the
+inborn and acquired sexual constitutions of individuals
+and cuts off a considerable number of
+them from sexual enjoyment, thus becoming a
+cause of grievous injustice. The effect of these
+restrictive measures might presumably be that all
+the sexual interest of those who are normal and not
+constitutionally handicapped could flow without
+further forfeiture into the channel left open to it.
+But the only outlet not thus censured, heterosexual
+genital love, is further circumscribed by the
+barriers of legitimacy and monogamy. Present-day
+civilization gives us plainly to understand that
+sexual relations are permitted only on the basis
+of a final, indissoluble bond between a man and
+woman; that sexuality as a source of enjoyment
+for its own sake is unacceptable to it; and that
+its intention is to tolerate it only as the hitherto
+irreplaceable means of multiplying the human race.</p>
+
+<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_76">[Pg 76]</span></p>
+
+<p>This, of course, represents an extreme. Everyone
+knows that it has proved impossible to put it
+into execution, even for short periods. Only the
+weaklings have submitted to such comprehensive
+interference with their sexual freedom, and stronger
+natures have done so only under one compensatory
+condition, of which mention may be made later.
+Civilized society has seen itself obliged to pass over
+in silence many transgressions which by its own
+ordinances it ought to have penalized. This does
+not justify anyone, however, in leaning towards the
+other side and assuming that, because it does not
+achieve all it aims at, such an attitude on the part
+of society is altogether harmless. The sexual life
+of civilized man is seriously disabled, whatever we
+may say; it sometimes makes an impression of
+being a function in process of becoming atrophied,
+just as organs like our teeth and our hair seem to
+be. One is probably right in supposing that the
+importance of sexuality as a source of pleasurable
+sensations, <em>i.e.</em> as a means of fulfilling the purpose
+of life, has perceptibly decreased.&#x2060;<a id="FNanchor_14_14" href="#Footnote_14_14" class="fnanchor">[14]</a> Sometimes one
+imagines one perceives that it is not only the
+oppression of culture, but something in the nature
+of the function itself that denies us full satisfaction
+<span class="pagenum" id="Page_77">[Pg 77]</span>and urges us in other directions. This may be an
+error; it is hard to decide.&#x2060;<a id="FNanchor_15_15" href="#Footnote_15_15" class="fnanchor">[15]</a></p>
+<br>
+
+<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_78">[Pg 78]</span></p>
+
+
+<div class="footnotes">
+<h3>FOOTNOTES:</h3>
+
+<div class="footnote"><p><a id="Footnote_13_13" href="#FNanchor_13_13" class="label">[13]</a> The organic periodicity of the sexual process has persisted,
+it is true, but its effect on mental sexual excitation has been almost
+reversed. This change is connected primarily with the diminishing
+importance of the olfactory stimuli by means of which the
+menstrual process produced sexual excitement in the mind of the
+male. Their function was taken over by visual stimuli, which
+could operate permanently, instead of intermittently like the
+olfactory ones. The ‘taboo of menstruation’ has its origin in
+this ‘organic repression’, which acted as a barrier against a phase
+of development that had been surpassed; all its other motivations
+are probably of a secondary nature. (Cf. C. D. Daly, ‘Hindu-mythologie
+und Kastrationskomplex’, <cite>Imago</cite>, Bd. xiii., 1927.)
+This process is repeated on a different level when the gods of a
+foregone cultural epoch are changed into demons in the next.
+The diminution in importance of olfactory stimuli seems itself,
+however, to be a consequence of man’s erecting himself from the
+earth, of his adoption of an upright gait, which made his genitals,
+that before had been covered, visible and in need of protection
+and so evoked feelings of shame. Man’s erect posture, therefore,
+would represent the beginning of the momentous process of
+cultural evolution. The chain of development would run from
+this onward, through the diminution in the importance of olfactory
+stimuli and the isolation of women at their periods to a time
+when visual stimuli became paramount, the genitals became
+visible, further till sexual excitation became constant and the
+family was founded, and so to the threshold of human culture.
+This is only a theoretical speculation, but it is important enough
+to be worth checking carefully by the conditions obtaining among
+the animals closely allied to man.</p>
+
+<p>There is an unmistakable social factor at work in the impulse
+of civilization towards cleanliness, which has been subsequently
+justified by considerations of hygiene but had nevertheless found
+expression before they were appreciated. The impulse towards
+cleanliness originates in the striving to get rid of excretions which
+have become unpleasant to the sense-perceptions. We know that
+things are different in the nursery. Excreta arouse no aversion
+in children; they seem precious to them, as being parts of their
+own bodies which have been detached from them. The training
+of children is very energetic in this particular; its object is to
+expedite the development that lies ahead of them, according to
+which the excreta are to become worthless, disgusting, horrible
+and despicable to them. Such a reversal of values would be almost
+impossible to bring about, were it not that these substances expelled
+from the body are destined by their strong odours to share the
+fate that overtook the olfactory stimuli after man had erected
+himself from the ground. Anal erotism, therefore, is from the first
+subjected to the ‘organic repression’ which opened up the way to
+culture. The social factor which has been active in the further
+modifications of anal erotism comes into play with the fact that
+in spite of all man’s evolutionary progress the smell of his own
+excretions is scarcely disagreeable to him yet, but so far only
+that of the evacuations of others. The man who is not clean, <em>i.e.</em>
+who does not eliminate his excretions, therefore offends others,
+shows no consideration for them—a fact which is exemplified in the
+commonest and most forcible terms of abuse. It would be incomprehensible,
+too, that man should use as an abusive epithet the
+name of his most faithful friend in the animal world, if dogs did
+not incur the contempt of men through two of their characteristics,
+<em>i.e.</em> that they are creatures of smell and have no horror of
+excrement, and, secondly, that they are not ashamed of their
+sexual functions.</p></div>
+
+<div class="footnote"><p><a id="Footnote_14_14" href="#FNanchor_14_14" class="label">[14]</a> There is a short story, which I valued long ago, by a highly
+sensitive writer, the Englishman, John Galsworthy, who to-day
+enjoys general recognition; it is called ‘The Apple Tree’. It
+shows in a very moving and forcible way how there is no longer
+any place in present-day civilized life for a simple natural love
+between two human beings.</p></div>
+
+<div class="footnote"><p><a id="Footnote_15_15" href="#FNanchor_15_15" class="label">[15]</a> The following considerations would support the view expressed
+above. Man, too, is an animal with an unmistakably
+bisexual disposition. The individual represents a fusion of two
+symmetrical halves, of which, according to many authorities, one
+is purely male, the other female. It is equally possible that each
+half was originally hermaphroditic. Sex is a biological fact which
+is hard to evaluate psychologically, although it is of extraordinary
+importance in mental life. We are accustomed to say that every
+human being displays both male and female instinctual impulses,
+needs and attributes, but the characteristics of what is male
+and female can only be demonstrated in anatomy, and not in
+psychology. Where the latter is concerned, the antithesis of sex
+fades away into that of activity and passivity, and we far too
+readily identify activity with masculinity and passivity with
+femininity, a statement which is by no means universally confirmed
+in the animal world. The theory of bisexuality is still very obscure
+and in psycho-analysis we must be painfully aware of the disadvantage
+we are under as long as it still remains unconnected
+with the theory of instincts. However this may be, if we assume
+it to be a fact that each individual has both male and female
+desires which need satisfaction in his sexual life, we shall be
+prepared for the possibility that these needs will not both be
+gratified on the same object, and that they will interfere with
+each other, if they cannot be kept apart so that each impulse
+flows into a special channel suited for it. Another difficulty arises
+from the circumstance that so often a measure of direct aggressiveness
+is coupled with an erotic relationship, over and above its
+inherent sadistic components. The love-object does not always
+view these complications with the degree of understanding and
+tolerance manifested by the peasant woman who complained that
+her husband did not love her any more, because he had not beaten
+her for a week.</p>
+
+<p>The conjecture which leads furthest, however, is that—and
+here we come back to the remarks in the footnote on p. &#x2060;<a id="FNanchor_13_13a" href="#Footnote_13_13">66</a>—the
+whole of sexuality and not merely anal erotism is threatened with
+falling a victim to the organic repression consequent upon man’s
+adoption of the erect posture and the lowering in value of the
+sense of smell; so that since that time the sexual function has
+been associated with a resistance not susceptible of further explanation,
+which puts obstacles in the way of full satisfaction and
+forces it away from its sexual aim towards sublimations and displacements
+of libido. I am aware that Bleuler (in ‘Der Sexualwiderstand’,
+<cite>Jahrbuch für psychoanalytische und psychopathologische
+Forschungen</cite>, Bd. v., 1913) once pointed out the existence
+of a fundamental tendency of this kind towards rejecting sexual
+life. All neurotics, and many others too, take exception to the
+fact that ‘inter urinas et faeces nascimur’. The genitals, too,
+excite the olfactory sense strongly in a way that many people
+cannot tolerate and which spoils sexual intercourse for them.
+Thus we should find, as the deepest root of the sexual repression
+that marches with culture, the organic defence of the new form
+of life that began with the erect posture against the earliest type
+of animal existence—a result of scientific researches that coincides
+in a curious way with often expressed vulgar prejudices. At the
+present time, nevertheless, these results are but unconfirmed
+possibilities, not yet scientifically substantiated. Nor should we
+forget that, in spite of the undeniable diminution in the importance
+of olfactory stimuli, there exist even in Europe races who prize
+highly as aphrodisiacs the strong genital odours so objectionable to
+us and who will not renounce them. (Cf. the reports of folkloristic
+information obtained by Iwan Bloch’s ‘Questionnaire’, appearing
+under the title of ‘Über den Geruchssinn in der vita sexualis’ in
+various volumes of Friedrich S. Krauss’ <cite>Anthropophyteia</cite>.)</p></div>
+</div>
+
+
+<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop">
+<div class="chapter">
+
+<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_79">[Pg 79]</span></p>
+
+
+ <h2 class="nobreak" id="V">
+ V
+ </h2>
+</div>
+
+
+<p class="drop-cap"><span class="upper-case">Psycho-analytic</span> work has shown that
+these frustrations in respect of sexual life
+are especially unendurable to the so-called
+neurotics among us. These persons manufacture
+substitute-gratifications for themselves in their
+symptoms, which, however, are either painful in
+themselves or become the cause of suffering owing
+to the difficulties they create with the person’s
+environment and society at large. It is easy to
+understand the latter fact, but the former presents
+us with a new problem. But culture demands
+other sacrifices besides that of sexual gratifications.</p>
+
+<p>We have regarded the difficulties in the development
+of civilization as part of the general difficulty
+accompanying all evolution, for we have traced
+them to the inertia of libido, its disinclination to
+relinquish an old position in favour of a new one.
+It is much the same thing if we say that the conflict
+between civilization and sexuality is caused by the
+circumstance that sexual love is a relationship
+between two people, in which a third can only be
+<span class="pagenum" id="Page_80">[Pg 80]</span>superfluous or disturbing, whereas civilization is
+founded on relations between larger groups of
+persons. When a love-relationship is at its height
+no room is left for any interest in the surrounding
+world; the pair of lovers are sufficient unto themselves,
+do not even need the child they have in
+common to make them happy. In no other case
+does Eros so plainly betray the core of his being,
+his aim of making one out of many; but when he has
+achieved it in the proverbial way through the love
+of two human beings, he is not willing to go further.</p>
+
+<p>From all this we might well imagine that
+a civilized community could consist of pairs of
+individuals such as this, libidinally satisfied in each
+other, and linked to all the others by work and
+common interests. If this were so, culture would
+not need to levy energy from sexuality. But such
+a desirable state of things does not exist and never
+has existed; in actuality culture is not content
+with such limited ties as these; we see that it
+endeavours to bind the members of the community
+to one another by libidinal ties as well, that it
+makes use of every means and favours every avenue
+by which powerful identifications can be created
+among them, and that it exacts a heavy toll of aim-inhibited
+libido in order to strengthen communities
+by bonds of friendship between the members.
+<span class="pagenum" id="Page_81">[Pg 81]</span>Restrictions upon sexual life are unavoidable if this
+object is to be attained. But we cannot see the
+necessity that forces culture along this path and
+gives rise to its antagonism to sexuality. It must
+be due to some disturbing influence not yet detected
+by us.</p>
+
+<p>We may find the clue in one of the so-called
+ideal standards of civilized society. It runs: ‘Thou
+shalt love thy neighbour as thyself’. It is world-renowned,
+undoubtedly older than Christianity
+which parades it as its proudest profession, yet
+certainly not very old; in historical times men still
+knew nothing of it. We will adopt a naïve attitude
+towards it, as if we were meeting it for the first time.
+Thereupon we find ourselves unable to suppress a
+feeling of astonishment, as at something unnatural.
+Why should we do this? What good is it to us?
+Above all, how can we do such a thing? How
+could it possibly be done? My love seems to me a
+valuable thing that I have no right to throw away
+without reflection. It imposes obligations on me
+which I must be prepared to make sacrifices to
+fulfil. If I love someone, he must be worthy of it in
+some way or other. (I am leaving out of account
+now the use he may be to me, as well as his possible
+significance to me as a sexual object; neither of
+these two kinds of relationship between us come
+<span class="pagenum" id="Page_82">[Pg 82]</span>into question where the injunction to love my
+neighbour is concerned.) He will be worthy of it if
+he is so like me in important respects that I can love
+myself in him; worthy of it if he is so much more
+perfect than I that I can love my ideal of myself in
+him; I must love him if he is the son of my friend,
+since the pain my friend would feel if anything
+untoward happened to him would be my pain—I
+should have to share it. But if he is a stranger to
+me and cannot attract me by any value he has in
+himself or any significance he may have already
+acquired in my emotional life, it will be hard for me
+to love him. I shall even be doing wrong if I do,
+for my love is valued as a privilege by all those
+belonging to me; it is an injustice to them if
+I put a stranger on a level with them. But if I
+am to love him (with that kind of universal love)
+simply because he, too, is a denizen of the earth,
+like an insect or an earthworm or a grass-snake,
+then I fear that but a small modicum of love
+will fall to his lot and it would be impossible for
+me to give him as much as by all the laws of
+reason I am entitled to retain for myself. What
+is the point of an injunction promulgated with
+such solemnity, if reason does not recommend it
+to us?</p>
+
+<p>When I look more closely I find still further
+<span class="pagenum" id="Page_83">[Pg 83]</span>difficulties. Not merely is this stranger on the
+whole not worthy of love, but, to be honest, I must
+confess he has more claim to my hostility, even to
+my hatred. He does not seem to have the least
+trace of love for me, does not show me the slightest
+consideration. If it will do him any good, he has
+no hesitation in injuring me, never even asking
+himself whether the amount of advantage he gains
+by it bears any proportion to the amount of wrong
+done to me. What is more, he does not even need
+to get an advantage from it; if he can merely get
+a little pleasure out of it, he thinks nothing of
+jeering at me, insulting me, slandering me, showing
+his power over me; and the more secure he
+feels himself, or the more helpless I am, with so
+much more certainty can I expect this behaviour
+from him towards me. If he behaved differently,
+if he showed me consideration and did not molest
+me, I should in any case, without the aforesaid
+commandment, be willing to treat him similarly.
+If the high-sounding ordinance had run: ‘Love
+thy neighbour as thy neighbour loves thee’, I
+should not take objection to it. And there is a
+second commandment that seems to me even more
+incomprehensible, and arouses still stronger opposition
+in me. It is: ‘Love thine enemies’. When I
+think it over, however, I am wrong in treating it
+<span class="pagenum" id="Page_84">[Pg 84]</span>as a greater imposition. It is at bottom the same
+thing.&#x2060;<a id="FNanchor_16_16" href="#Footnote_16_16" class="fnanchor">[16]</a></p>
+
+<p>I imagine now I hear a voice gravely adjuring
+me: ‘Just because thy neighbour is not worthy of
+thy love, is probably full of enmity towards thee,
+thou shouldst love him as thyself’. I then perceive
+the case to be like that of <i lang="la" xml:lang="la">Credo quia absurdum</i>.</p>
+
+<p>Now it is, of course, very probable that my
+neighbour, when he is commanded to love me as
+himself, will answer exactly as I have done and
+reject me for the same reasons. I hope he will not
+have the same objective grounds for doing so, but
+he will hope so as well. Even so, there are variations
+in men’s behaviour which ethics, disregarding
+the fact that they are determined, classifies as
+‘good’ and ‘evil’. As long as these undeniable
+variations have not been abolished, conformity to
+the highest ethical standards constitutes a betrayal
+of the interests of culture, for it puts a
+<span class="pagenum" id="Page_85">[Pg 85]</span>direct premium on wickedness. One is irresistibly
+reminded here of an incident in the French
+Chamber when capital punishment was being discussed;
+the speech of a member who had passionately
+supported its abolition was being applauded
+with loud acclamation, when suddenly a
+voice was heard calling out from the back of the
+room, ‘<i lang="fr" xml:lang="fr">Que messieurs les assassins commencent!</i>’</p>
+
+<p>The bit of truth behind all this—one so eagerly
+denied—is that men are not gentle, friendly
+creatures wishing for love, who simply defend
+themselves if they are attacked, but that a powerful
+measure of desire for aggression has to be
+reckoned as part of their instinctual endowment.
+The result is that their neighbour is to them not
+only a possible helper or sexual object, but also a
+temptation to them to gratify their aggressiveness
+on him, to exploit his capacity for work without
+recompense, to use him sexually without his
+consent, to seize his possessions, to humiliate him,
+to cause him pain, to torture and to kill him.
+<i lang="la" xml:lang="la">Homo homini lupus</i>; who has the courage to dispute
+it in the face of all the evidence in his own life
+and in history? This aggressive cruelty usually
+lies in wait for some provocation, or else it
+steps into the service of some other purpose, the
+aim of which might as well have been achieved by
+<span class="pagenum" id="Page_86">[Pg 86]</span>milder measures. In circumstances that favour
+it, when those forces in the mind which ordinarily
+inhibit it cease to operate, it also manifests itself
+spontaneously and reveals men as savage beasts to
+whom the thought of sparing their own kind is
+alien. Anyone who calls to mind the atrocities of
+the early migrations, of the invasion by the Huns
+or by the so-called Mongols under Jenghiz Khan
+and Tamurlane, of the sack of Jerusalem by the
+pious Crusaders, even indeed the horrors of the
+last world-war, will have to bow his head humbly
+before the truth of this view of man.</p>
+
+<p>The existence of this tendency to aggression
+which we can detect in ourselves and rightly presume
+to be present in others is the factor that disturbs
+our relations with our neighbours and makes
+it necessary for culture to institute its high demands.
+Civilized society is perpetually menaced
+with disintegration through this primary hostility
+of men towards one another. Their interests in
+their common work would not hold them together;
+the passions of instinct are stronger than
+reasoned interests. Culture has to call up every
+possible reinforcement in order to erect barriers
+against the aggressive instincts of men and hold
+their manifestations in check by reaction-formations
+in men’s minds. Hence its system of methods by
+<span class="pagenum" id="Page_87">[Pg 87]</span>which mankind is to be driven to identifications
+and aim-inhibited love-relationships; hence the
+restrictions on sexual life; and hence, too, its
+ideal command to love one’s neighbour as oneself,
+which is really justified by the fact that nothing
+is so completely at variance with original human
+nature as this. With all its striving, this endeavour
+of culture’s has so far not achieved very much.
+Civilization expects to prevent the worst atrocities
+of brutal violence by taking upon itself the right
+to employ violence against criminals, but the law
+is not able to lay hands on the more discreet and
+subtle forms in which human aggressions are expressed.
+The time comes when every one of us
+has to abandon the illusory anticipations with
+which in our youth we regarded our fellow-men,
+and when we realize how much hardship and suffering
+we have been caused in life through their ill-will.
+It would be unfair, however, to reproach
+culture with trying to eliminate all disputes and
+competition from human concerns. These things
+are undoubtedly indispensable; but opposition is
+not necessarily enmity, only it may be misused to
+make an opening for it.</p>
+
+<p>The Communists believe they have found a
+way of delivering us from this evil. Man is wholeheartedly
+good and friendly to his neighbour, they
+<span class="pagenum" id="Page_88">[Pg 88]</span>say, but the system of private property has corrupted
+his nature. The possession of private
+property gives power to the individual and thence
+the temptation arises to ill-treat his neighbour;
+the man who is excluded from the possession of
+property is obliged to rebel in hostility against the
+oppressor. If private property were abolished, all
+valuables held in common and all allowed to share
+in the enjoyment of them, ill-will and enmity
+would disappear from among men. Since all
+needs would be satisfied, none would have any
+reason to regard another as an enemy; all would
+willingly undertake the work which is necessary.
+I have no concern with any economic criticisms of
+the communistic system; I cannot enquire into
+whether the abolition of private property is advantageous
+and expedient.&#x2060;<a id="FNanchor_17_17" href="#Footnote_17_17" class="fnanchor">[17]</a> But I am able to
+recognize that psychologically it is founded on an
+untenable illusion. By abolishing private property
+one deprives the human love of aggression
+<span class="pagenum" id="Page_89">[Pg 89]</span>of one of its instruments, a strong one undoubtedly,
+but assuredly not the strongest. It in no way
+alters the individual differences in power and influence
+which are turned by aggressiveness to its
+own use, nor does it change the nature of the instinct
+in any way. This instinct did not arise as
+the result of property; it reigned almost supreme
+in primitive times when possessions were still
+extremely scanty; it shows itself already in the
+nursery when possessions have hardly grown out
+of their original anal shape; it is at the bottom of
+all the relations of affection and love between
+human beings—possibly with the single exception
+of that of a mother to her male child. Suppose
+that personal rights to material goods are done
+away with, there still remain prerogatives in sexual
+relationships, which must arouse the strongest
+rancour and most violent enmity among men and
+women who are otherwise equal. Let us suppose
+this were also to be removed by instituting complete
+liberty in sexual life, so that the family, the
+germ-cell of culture, ceased to exist; one could
+not, it is true, foresee the new paths on which
+cultural development might then proceed, but one
+thing one would be bound to expect and that is
+that the ineffaceable feature of human nature
+would follow wherever it led.</p>
+
+<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_90">[Pg 90]</span></p>
+
+<p>Men clearly do not find it easy to do without
+satisfaction of this tendency to aggression that is in
+them; when deprived of satisfaction of it they are
+ill at ease. There is an advantage, not to be undervalued,
+in the existence of smaller communities,
+through which the aggressive instinct can find
+an outlet in enmity towards those outside the
+group. It is always possible to unite considerable
+numbers of men in love towards one another, so
+long as there are still some remaining as objects
+for aggressive manifestations. I once interested
+myself in the peculiar fact that peoples whose
+territories are adjacent, and are otherwise closely
+related, are always at feud with and ridiculing
+each other, as, for instance, the Spaniards and the
+Portuguese, the North and South Germans, the
+English and the Scotch, and so on. I gave it the
+name of ‘narcissism in respect of minor differences’,
+which does not do much to explain it. One can
+now see that it is a convenient and relatively
+harmless form of satisfaction for aggressive tendencies,
+through which cohesion amongst the
+members of a group is made easier. The Jewish
+people, scattered in all directions as they are, have
+in this way rendered services which deserve recognition
+to the development of culture in the
+countries where they settled; but unfortunately
+<span class="pagenum" id="Page_91">[Pg 91]</span>not all the massacres of Jews in the Middle Ages
+sufficed to procure peace and security for their
+Christian contemporaries. Once the apostle Paul
+had laid down universal love between all men as
+the foundation of his Christian community, the
+inevitable consequence in Christianity was the
+utmost intolerance towards all who remained outside
+of it; the Romans, who had not founded
+their state on love, were not given to lack of
+religious toleration, although religion was a concern
+of the state and the state was permeated
+through and through with it. Neither was it an
+unaccountable chance that the dream of a German
+world-dominion evoked a complementary
+movement towards anti-semitism; and it is quite
+intelligible that the attempt to establish a new
+communistic type of culture in Russia should find
+psychological support in the persecution of the
+bourgeois. One only wonders, with some concern,
+however, how the Soviets will manage when they
+have exterminated their bourgeois entirely.</p>
+
+<p>If civilization requires such sacrifices, not only of
+sexuality but also of the aggressive tendencies in
+mankind, we can better understand why it should
+be so hard for men to feel happy in it. In actual
+fact primitive man was better off in this respect, for
+he knew nothing of any restrictions on his instincts.
+<span class="pagenum" id="Page_92">[Pg 92]</span>As a set-off against this, his prospects of enjoying
+his happiness for any length of time were very
+slight. Civilized man has exchanged some part of
+his chances of happiness for a measure of security.
+We will not forget, however, that in the primal
+family only the head of it enjoyed this instinctual
+freedom; the other members lived in slavish
+thraldom. The antithesis between a minority
+enjoying cultural advantages and a majority who
+are robbed of them was therefore most extreme in
+that primeval period of culture. With regard to
+the primitive human types living at the present
+time, careful investigation has revealed that their
+instinctual life is by no means to be envied on
+account of its freedom; it is subject to restrictions
+of a different kind but perhaps even more rigorous
+than is that of modern civilized man.</p>
+
+<p>In rightly finding fault, as we thus do, with our
+present state of civilization for so inadequately
+providing us with what we require to make us
+happy in life, and for the amount of suffering of a
+probably avoidable nature it lays us open to—in
+doing our utmost to lay bare the roots of its deficiencies
+by our unsparing criticisms, we are undoubtedly
+exercising our just rights and not
+showing ourselves enemies of culture. We may
+expect that in the course of time changes will be
+<span class="pagenum" id="Page_93">[Pg 93]</span>carried out in our civilization so that it becomes
+more satisfying to our needs and no longer open
+to the reproaches we have made against it. But
+perhaps we shall also accustom ourselves to the idea
+that there are certain difficulties inherent in the
+very nature of culture which will not yield to any
+efforts at reform. Over and above the obligations
+of putting restrictions upon our instincts, which we
+see to be inevitable, we are imminently threatened
+with the dangers of a state one may call ‘<i lang="fr" xml:lang="fr">la
+misère psychologique</i>’ of groups. This danger is
+most menacing where the social forces of cohesion
+consist predominantly of identifications of the
+individuals in the group with one another, whilst
+leading personalities fail to acquire the significance
+that should fall to them in the process of group-formation.&#x2060;<a id="FNanchor_18_18" href="#Footnote_18_18" class="fnanchor">[18]</a>
+The state of civilization in America
+at the present day offers a good opportunity for
+studying this injurious effect of civilization which
+we have reason to dread. But I will resist the
+temptation to enter upon a criticism of American
+culture; I have no desire to give the impression
+that I would employ American methods myself.</p>
+<br>
+
+
+<div class="footnotes">
+<h3>FOOTNOTES:</h3>
+
+<div class="footnote"><p><a id="Footnote_16_16" href="#FNanchor_16_16" class="label">[16]</a> A great poet may permit himself, at least in jest, to give
+utterance to psychological truths that are heavily censured. Thus
+Heine: ‘Mine is the most peaceable disposition. My wishes are
+a humble dwelling with a thatched roof, but a good bed, good food,
+milk and butter of the freshest, flowers at my windows, some
+fine tall trees before my door; and if the good God wants to
+make me completely happy, he will grant me the joy of seeing
+some six or seven of my enemies hanging from these trees. With
+my heart full of deep emotion I shall forgive them before they
+die all the wrong they did me in their lifetime—true, one must
+forgive one’s enemies, but not until they are brought to execution.’
+(Heine, <cite>Gedanken und Einfälle</cite>.)</p></div>
+
+<div class="footnote"><p><a id="Footnote_17_17" href="#FNanchor_17_17" class="label">[17]</a> Anyone who has been through the misery of poverty in his
+youth, and has endured the indifference and arrogance of those
+who have possessions, should be exempt from the suspicion that
+he has no understanding of or goodwill towards the endeavours
+made to fight the economic inequality of men and all that it
+leads to. To be sure, if an attempt is made to base this fight upon
+an abstract demand for equality for all in the name of justice,
+there is a very obvious objection to be made, namely, that nature
+began the injustice by the highly unequal way in which she
+endows individuals physically and mentally, for which there is
+no help.</p></div>
+
+<div class="footnote"><p><a id="Footnote_18_18" href="#FNanchor_18_18" class="label">[18]</a> Cf. <cite>Group Psychology and the Analysis of the Ego</cite> (1921).
+London: Hogarth Press, 1922.</p></div>
+</div>
+
+
+<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop">
+<div class="chapter">
+
+<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_94">[Pg 94]</span></p>
+
+
+ <h2 class="nobreak" id="VI">
+ VI
+ </h2>
+</div>
+
+
+<p class="drop-cap"><span class="upper-case">Never</span> before in any of my previous writings
+have I had the feeling so strongly as I have
+now that what I am describing is common
+knowledge, that I am requisitioning paper and ink,
+and in due course the labour of compositors and
+printers, in order to expound things that in themselves
+are obvious. For this reason, if it should
+appear that the recognition of a special independent
+instinct of aggression would entail a modification of
+the psycho-analytical theory of instincts, I should
+be glad enough to seize upon the idea.</p>
+
+<p>We shall see that this is not so, that it is merely
+a matter of coming to closer quarters with a conclusion
+to which we long ago committed ourselves
+and following it out to its logical consequences.
+The whole of analytic theory has evolved gradually
+enough, but the theory of instincts has groped
+its way forward under greater difficulties than any
+other part of it. And yet a theory of instincts was so
+indispensable for the rest that something had to
+be adopted in place of it. In my utter perplexity
+<span class="pagenum" id="Page_95">[Pg 95]</span>at the beginning, I took as my starting-point the
+poet-philosopher Schiller’s aphorism, that hunger
+and love make the world go round. Hunger would
+serve to represent those instincts which aim at
+preservation of the individual; love seeks for
+objects: its chief function, which is favoured in
+every way by nature, is preservation of the species.
+Thus first arose the contrast between ego instincts
+and object instincts. For the energy of the latter
+instincts and exclusively for them I introduced the
+term libido; an antithesis was thus formed between
+the ego instincts and the libidinal instincts
+directed towards objects, <em>i.e.</em> love in its widest
+sense. One of these object instincts, the sadistic,
+certainly stood out from the rest in that its aim was
+so very unloving; moreover, it clearly allied itself
+in many of its aspects with the ego instincts, and its
+close kinship with instincts of mastery without any
+libidinal purpose could not be concealed, but these
+ambiguities could be overcome; in spite of them,
+sadism plainly belonged to sexual life—the game of
+cruelty could take the place of the game of love.
+Neurosis appeared as the outcome of a struggle
+between the interests of self-preservation and the
+claims of libido, a struggle in which the ego was
+victorious, but at the price of great suffering and
+renunciations.</p>
+
+<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_96">[Pg 96]</span></p>
+
+<p>Every analyst will admit that none of this even
+now reads like a statement long since recognized as
+erroneous. All the same, modifications had to be
+made as our researches advanced from the repressed
+to the repressing, from the object instincts
+to the ego. A cardinal point in this advance was
+the introduction of the concept of narcissism, <em>i.e.</em>
+the idea that libido cathects the ego itself, that its
+first dwelling-place was in the ego, and that the
+latter remains to some extent its permanent headquarters.
+This narcissistic libido turns in the
+direction of objects, thus becoming object-libido,
+and can transform itself back into narcissistic libido.
+The concept of narcissism made it possible to consider
+the traumatic neuroses, as well as many
+diseases bordering on the psychoses, and also the
+latter themselves, from the psycho-analytic angle.
+It was not necessary to abandon the view that the
+transference-neuroses are attempts on the part of
+the ego to guard itself against sexuality, but the
+concept of the libido was jeopardized. Since the
+ego-instincts were found to be libidinal as well, it
+seemed for a time inevitable that libido should
+become synonymous with instinctual energy in
+general, as C. G. Jung had previously advocated.
+Yet there still remained in me a kind of conviction,
+for which as yet there were no grounds, that the
+<span class="pagenum" id="Page_97">[Pg 97]</span>instincts could not all be of the same nature. I
+made the next step in <cite>Beyond the Pleasure Principle</cite>
+(1920), when the repetition-compulsion and the
+conservative character of instinctual life first struck
+me. On the basis of speculations concerning the
+origin of life and of biological parallels, I drew the
+conclusion that, beside the instinct preserving the
+organic substance and binding it into ever larger
+units,&#x2060;<a id="FNanchor_19_19" href="#Footnote_19_19" class="fnanchor">[19]</a> there must exist another in antithesis to
+this, which would seek to dissolve these units and
+reinstate their antecedent inorganic state. That
+is to say, a death instinct as well as Eros; the
+phenomena of life would then be explicable from
+the interplay of the two and their counteracting
+effects on each other. It was not easy, however,
+to demonstrate the working of this hypothetical
+death instinct. The manifestations of Eros were
+conspicuous and audible enough; one might assume
+that the death instinct worked silently within the
+organism towards its disintegration, but that, of
+course, was no proof. The idea that part of the
+instinct became directed towards the outer world
+and then showed itself as an instinct of aggression
+and destruction carried us a step further. The
+<span class="pagenum" id="Page_98">[Pg 98]</span>instinct would thus itself have been pressed into
+the service of Eros, in that the organism would be
+destroying something animate or inanimate outside
+itself instead of itself. Conversely, any cessation
+of this flow outwards must have the effect of
+intensifying the self-destruction which in any
+case would always be going on within. From this
+example one could then surmise that the two kinds
+of instincts seldom—perhaps never—appear in
+isolation, but always mingle with each other in
+different, very varying proportions, and so make
+themselves unrecognizable to us. Sadism, long
+since known to us as a component-instinct of
+sexuality, would represent a particularly strong
+admixture of the instinct of destruction into the
+love impulse; while its counterpart, masochism,
+would be an alliance between sexuality and the
+destruction at work within the self, in consequence
+of which the otherwise imperceptible destructive
+trend became directly evident and palpable.</p>
+
+<p>The assumption of the existence of a death instinct
+or a destruction instinct has roused opposition even
+in analytical circles; I know that there is a great
+tendency to ascribe all that is dangerous and hostile
+in love rather to a fundamental bipolarity in its own
+nature. The conceptions I have summarized here
+I first put forward only tentatively, but in the
+<span class="pagenum" id="Page_99">[Pg 99]</span>course of time they have won such a hold over me
+that I can no longer think in any other way. To
+my mind they are theoretically far more fruitful
+than any others it is possible to employ; they
+provide us with that simplification, without either
+ignoring or doing violence to the facts, which is
+what we strive after in scientific work. I know that
+we have always had before our eyes manifestations
+of the destruction instinct fused with erotism,
+directed outwards and inwards in sadism and
+masochism; but I can no longer understand how
+we could have overlooked the universality of non-erotic
+aggression and destruction, and could have
+omitted to give it its due significance in our interpretation
+of life. (It is true that the destructive
+trend that is directed inwards, when it is not
+erotically tinged, usually eludes our perceptions.)
+I can remember my own defensive attitude when
+the idea of an instinct of destruction first made its
+appearance in psycho-analytical literature and how
+long it took until I became accessible to it. That
+others should have shown the same resistance, and
+still show it, surprises me less. Those who love fairy-tales
+do not like it when people speak of the innate
+tendencies in mankind towards aggression, destruction
+and, in addition, cruelty. For God has made
+them in his own image, with his own perfections;
+<span class="pagenum" id="Page_100">[Pg 100]</span>no one wants to be reminded how hard it is to reconcile
+the undeniable existence—in spite of all the
+protestations of Christian Science—of evil with His
+omnipotence and supreme goodness. The devil is, in
+fact, the best way out in acquittal of God; he can
+be used to play the same economic rôle of outlet as
+Jews in the world of Aryan ideals. But even so,
+one can just as well hold God responsible for the
+existence of the devil as for the evil he personifies.
+In view of these difficulties, it is expedient for every
+man to make humble obeisance on suitable occasions
+in honour of the high-minded nature of men;
+it will assist him to become universally beloved and
+much shall be forgiven unto him on account of it.&#x2060;<a id="FNanchor_20_20" href="#Footnote_20_20" class="fnanchor">[20]</a></p>
+
+<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_101">[Pg 101]</span></p>
+
+<p>The name libido can again be used to denote the
+manifestations of the power of Eros in contradistinction
+to the energy of the death instinct.&#x2060;<a id="FNanchor_21_21" href="#Footnote_21_21" class="fnanchor">[21]</a> We
+must confess that it is more difficult for us to
+detect the latter, and to a great extent we can
+merely conjecture its existence as a background
+to Eros, also that it eludes us wherever it is not
+betrayed by a fusion with Eros. In sadism, where
+it bends the erotic aim to its own will and yet at the
+same time gratifies the sexual craving completely,
+we can obtain the clearest insight into its nature
+and its relation to Eros. But even where it shows
+itself without any sexual purpose, even in the
+blindest frenzy of destructiveness, one cannot
+ignore the fact that satisfaction of it is accompanied
+by an extraordinarily intense narcissistic enjoyment,
+due to the fulfilment it brings to the ego
+of its oldest omnipotence-wishes. The instinct of
+destruction, when tempered and harnessed (as it
+were, inhibited in its aim) and directed towards
+objects, is compelled to provide the ego with satisfaction
+of its needs and with power over nature.
+Since the assumption of its existence is based
+essentially on theoretical grounds, it must be confessed
+that it is not entirely proof against theoretical
+<span class="pagenum" id="Page_102">[Pg 102]</span>objections. But this is how things appear to us
+now in the present state of our knowledge; future
+research and reflection will undoubtedly bring
+further light which will decide the question.</p>
+
+<p>In all that follows I take up the standpoint that
+the tendency to aggression is an innate, independent,
+instinctual disposition in man, and I
+come back now to the statement that it constitutes
+the most powerful obstacle to culture. At one
+point in the course of this discussion the idea took
+possession of us that culture was a peculiar process
+passing over human life and we are still under the
+influence of this idea. We may add to this that
+the process proves to be in the service of Eros,
+which aims at binding together single human individuals,
+then families, then tribes, races, nations,
+into one great unity, that of humanity. Why this
+has to be done we do not know; it is simply the
+work of Eros. These masses of men must be bound
+to one another libidinally; necessity alone, the
+advantages of common work, would not hold them
+together. The natural instinct of aggressiveness in
+man, the hostility of each one against all and of
+all against each one, opposes this programme of
+civilization. This instinct of aggression is the
+derivative and main representative of the death
+instinct we have found alongside of Eros, sharing
+<span class="pagenum" id="Page_103">[Pg 103]</span>his rule over the earth. And now, it seems to me,
+the meaning of the evolution of culture is no longer
+a riddle to us. It must present to us the struggle
+between Eros and Death, between the instincts of
+life and the instincts of destruction, as it works
+itself out in the human species. This struggle is
+what all life essentially consists of and so the evolution
+of civilization may be simply described as
+the struggle of the human species for existence.&#x2060;<a id="FNanchor_22_22" href="#Footnote_22_22" class="fnanchor">[22]</a>
+And it is this battle of the Titans that our nurses
+and governesses try to compose with their lullaby-song
+of Heaven!</p>
+<br>
+
+
+<div class="footnotes">
+<h3>FOOTNOTES:</h3>
+
+<div class="footnote"><p><a id="Footnote_19_19" href="#FNanchor_19_19" class="label">[19]</a> The contradiction between the tireless tendency of Eros to
+spread ever further and the general conservative nature of the
+instincts here becomes very noticeable; it would serve as the
+starting-point of enquiries into further problems.</p></div>
+
+<div class="footnote"><p><a id="Footnote_20_20" href="#FNanchor_20_20" class="label">[20]</a> In Goethe’s Mephistopheles we have a quite exceptionally
+striking identification of the principle of evil with the instinct of
+destruction:</p>
+
+<div class="poetry-container">
+ <div class="poetry">
+ <div class="stanza">
+ <div class="verse indent0">‘All entities that be</div>
+ <div class="verse indent1">Deserve their end—nonentity.’</div>
+ </div>
+ </div>
+</div>
+
+<hr class="tb">
+
+<div class="poetry-container">
+ <div class="poetry">
+ <div class="stanza">
+ <div class="verse indent0">‘So all that you name sin, destruction—</div>
+ <div class="verse indent1">Wickedness, briefly—proves to be</div>
+ <div class="verse indent1">The native element for me.’</div>
+ </div>
+ </div>
+</div>
+
+
+<p>As his adversary, the devil himself cites not what is holy and
+good, but the power in nature working towards the creation and
+renewal of life—that is, Eros.</p>
+
+<div class="poetry-container">
+ <div class="poetry">
+ <div class="stanza">
+ <div class="verse indent0">‘From air, from water, germs in thousands,</div>
+ <div class="verse indent1">As from the soil, break forth, break free,</div>
+ <div class="verse indent1">Dry, wet, warm, cold—a pullulation!</div>
+ <div class="verse indent1">Had I not laid on flame a reservation,</div>
+ <div class="verse indent1">Nothing were set apart for me.’</div>
+ </div>
+ </div>
+</div>
+</div>
+
+<div class="footnote"><p><a id="Footnote_21_21" href="#FNanchor_21_21" class="label">[21]</a> Our present point of view can be roughly expressed in the
+statement that libido participates in every instinctual manifestation,
+but that not everything in that manifestation is libido.</p></div>
+
+<div class="footnote"><p><a id="Footnote_22_22" href="#FNanchor_22_22" class="label">[22]</a> And we may probably add more precisely that its form was
+necessarily determined after some definite event which still
+remains to be discovered.</p></div>
+</div>
+
+
+<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop">
+<div class="chapter">
+
+<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_104">[Pg 104]</span></p>
+
+
+ <h2 class="nobreak" id="VII">
+ VII
+ </h2>
+</div>
+
+
+<p class="drop-cap"><span class="upper-case">Why</span> do the animals, kin to ourselves, not
+manifest any such cultural struggle?
+Oh, we don’t know. Very probably
+certain of them, bees, ants, termites, had to strive
+for thousands of centuries before they found the
+way to those state institutions, that division of
+functions, those restrictions upon individuals,
+which we admire them for to-day. It is characteristic
+of our present state that we know by our own
+feelings that we should not think ourselves happy
+in any of these communities of the animal world,
+or in any of the rôles they delegate to individuals.
+With other animal species it may be that a temporary
+deadlock has been reached between the
+influences of their environment and the instincts
+contending within them, so that a cessation of
+development has taken place. In primitive man a
+fresh access of libido may have kindled a new spurt
+of energy on the part of the instinct of destruction.
+There are a great many questions in all this to
+which as yet we have no answer.</p>
+
+<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_105">[Pg 105]</span></p>
+
+<p>Another question concerns us more closely now.
+What means does civilization make use of to hold
+in check the aggressiveness that opposes it, to make
+it harmless, perhaps to get rid of it? Some of
+these measures we have already come to know,
+though not yet the one that is apparently the most
+important. We can study it in the evolution of the
+individual. What happens in him to render his
+craving for aggression innocuous? Something
+very curious, that we should never have guessed
+and that yet seems simple enough. The aggressiveness
+is introjected, ‘internalized’; in fact, it is sent
+back where it came from, <em>i.e.</em> directed against the
+ego. It is there taken over by a part of the ego
+that distinguishes itself from the rest as a super-ego,
+and now, in the form of ‘conscience’, exercises
+the same propensity to harsh aggressiveness against
+the ego that the ego would have liked to enjoy
+against others. The tension between the strict
+super-ego and the subordinate ego we call the sense
+of guilt; it manifests itself as the need for punishment.
+Civilization therefore obtains the mastery
+over the dangerous love of aggression in individuals
+by enfeebling and disarming it and setting up an
+institution within their minds to keep watch over
+it, like a garrison in a conquered city.</p>
+
+<p>As to the origin of the sense of guilt, analysts
+<span class="pagenum" id="Page_106">[Pg 106]</span>have different views from those of the psychologists;
+nor is it easy for analysts to explain it either. First
+of all, when one asks how a sense of guilt arises in
+anyone, one is told something one cannot dispute:
+people feel guilty (pious people call it ‘sinful’)
+when they have done something they know to be
+‘bad’. But then one sees how little this answer
+tells one. Perhaps after some hesitation one will
+add that a person who has not actually committed
+a bad act, but has merely become aware of the
+intention to do so, can also hold himself guilty;
+and then one will ask why in this case the intention
+is counted as equivalent to the deed. In both
+cases, however, one is presupposing that wickedness
+has already been recognized as reprehensible, as
+something that ought not to be put into execution.
+How is this judgement arrived at? One may reject
+the suggestion of an original—as one might say,
+natural—capacity for discriminating between good
+and evil. Evil is often not at all that which would
+injure or endanger the ego; on the contrary, it can
+also be something that it desires, that would give it
+pleasure. An extraneous influence is evidently at
+work; it is this that decides what is to be called
+good and bad. Since their own feelings would not
+have led men along the same path, they must have
+had a motive for obeying this extraneous influence.
+<span class="pagenum" id="Page_107">[Pg 107]</span>It is easy to discover this motive in man’s helplessness
+and dependence upon others; it can best be
+designated the dread of losing love. If he loses the
+love of others on whom he is dependent, he will
+forfeit also their protection against many dangers,
+and above all he runs the risk that this stronger
+person will show his superiority in the form of
+punishing him. What is bad is, therefore, to begin
+with, whatever causes one to be threatened with a
+loss of love; because of the dread of this loss, one
+must desist from it. That is why it makes little
+difference whether one has already committed the
+bad deed or only intends to do so; in either case
+the danger begins only when the authority has
+found it out, and the latter would behave in the
+same way in both cases.</p>
+
+<p>We call this state of mind a ‘bad conscience’
+but actually it does not deserve this name, for at
+this stage the sense of guilt is obviously only the
+dread of losing love, ‘social’ anxiety. In a little
+child it can never be anything else, but in many
+adults too it has only changed in so far as the larger
+human community takes the place of the father or
+of both parents. Consequently such people habitually
+permit themselves to do any bad deed that
+procures them something they want, if only they
+are sure that no authority will discover it or make
+<span class="pagenum" id="Page_108">[Pg 108]</span>them suffer for it; their anxiety relates only to the
+possibility of detection.&#x2060;<a id="FNanchor_23_23" href="#Footnote_23_23" class="fnanchor">[23]</a> Present-day society has
+to take into account the prevalence of this state
+of mind.</p>
+
+<p>A great change takes place as soon as the
+authority has been internalized by the development
+of a super-ego. The manifestations of
+conscience are then raised to a new level; to be
+accurate, one should not call them conscience and
+sense of guilt before this.&#x2060;<a id="FNanchor_24_24" href="#Footnote_24_24" class="fnanchor">[24]</a> At this point the dread
+of discovery ceases to operate and also once for all
+any difference between doing evil and wishing to do
+it, since nothing is hidden from the super-ego, not
+even thoughts. The real seriousness of the situation
+has vanished, it is true: for the new authority, the
+super-ego, has no motive, as far as we know, for ill-treating
+the ego with which it is itself closely bound
+up. But the influence of the genetic derivation of
+these things, which causes what has been outlived
+and surmounted to be re-lived, manifests itself so
+that on the whole things remain as they were at the
+beginning. The super-ego torments the sinful ego
+with the same feelings of dread and watches for
+opportunities whereby the outer world can be made
+to punish it.</p>
+
+<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_109">[Pg 109]</span></p>
+
+<p>At this second stage of development, conscience
+exhibits a peculiarity which was absent in the first
+and is not very easy to account for. That is, the
+more righteous a man is the stricter and more
+suspicious will his conscience be, so that ultimately
+it is precisely those people who have
+carried holiness farthest who reproach themselves
+with the deepest sinfulness. This means that
+virtue forfeits some of her promised reward; the
+submissive and abstemious ego does not enjoy the
+trust and confidence of its mentor, and, as it seems,
+strives in vain to earn it. Now, to this some people
+will be ready to object that these difficulties are
+artificialities. A relatively strict and vigilant conscience
+is the very sign of a virtuous man, and
+though saints may proclaim themselves sinners,
+they are not so wrong, in view of the temptations
+of instinctual gratifications to which they are
+peculiarly liable—since, as we know, temptations
+do but increase under constant privation, whereas
+they subside, at any rate temporarily, if they are
+sometimes gratified. The field of ethics is rich in
+problems, and another of the facts we find here is
+<span class="pagenum" id="Page_110">[Pg 110]</span>that misfortune, <em>i.e.</em> external deprivation, greatly
+intensifies the strength of conscience in the super-ego.
+As long as things go well with a man, his
+conscience is lenient and lets the ego do all kinds
+of things; when some calamity befalls, he holds an
+inquisition within, discovers his sin, heightens the
+standards of his conscience, imposes abstinences
+on himself and punishes himself with penances.&#x2060;<a id="FNanchor_25_25" href="#Footnote_25_25" class="fnanchor">[25]</a>
+Whole peoples have acted in this way and still do
+so. But this is easily explained from the original
+infantile stage of conscience which, as we thus see,
+is not abandoned after the introjection into the
+super-ego, but persists alongside and behind the
+latter. Fate is felt to be a substitute for the
+agency of the parents: adversity means that one
+is no longer loved by this highest power of all, and,
+threatened by this loss of love, one humbles oneself
+again before the representative of the parents
+in the super-ego which in happier days one had
+tried to disregard. This becomes especially clear
+when destiny is looked upon in the strictly religious
+sense as the expression of God’s will and
+<span class="pagenum" id="Page_111">[Pg 111]</span>nothing else. The people of Israel believed themselves
+to be God’s favourite child, and when the
+great Father hurled visitation after visitation upon
+them, it still never shook them in this belief or
+caused them to doubt His power and His justice;
+they proceeded instead to bring their prophets
+into the world to declare their sinfulness to them
+and out of their sense of guilt they constructed
+the stringent commandments of their priestly religion.
+It is curious how differently a savage behaves!
+If he has had bad fortune, he does not
+throw the blame on himself, but on his fetish, who
+has plainly not done his duty by him, and he belabours
+it instead of punishing himself.</p>
+
+<p>Hence we know of two sources for feelings of
+guilt: that arising from the dread of authority
+and the later one from the dread of the super-ego.
+The first one compels us to renounce instinctual
+gratification; the other presses over and above
+this towards punishment, since the persistence of
+forbidden wishes cannot be concealed from the
+super-ego. We have also heard how the severity
+of the super-ego, the rigour of conscience, is to be
+explained. It simply carries on the severity of
+external authority which it has succeeded and to
+some extent replaced. We see now how renunciation
+of instinctual gratification is related to the
+<span class="pagenum" id="Page_112">[Pg 112]</span>sense of guilt. Originally, it is true, renunciation
+is the consequence of a dread of external authority;
+one gives up pleasures so as not to lose its
+love. Having made this renunciation, one is
+quits with authority, so to speak; no feeling of
+guilt should remain. But with the dread of the
+super-ego the case is different. Renunciation of
+gratification does not suffice here, for the wish
+persists and is not capable of being hidden from
+the super-ego. In spite of the renunciations made,
+feelings of guilt will be experienced and this is a
+great disadvantage economically of the erection
+of the super-ego, or, as one may say, of the formation
+of conscience. Renunciation no longer has a
+completely absolving effect; virtuous restraint is
+no longer rewarded by the assurance of love; a
+threatened external unhappiness—loss of love and
+punishment meted out by external authority—has
+been exchanged for a lasting inner unhappiness,
+the tension of a sense of guilt.</p>
+
+<p>These interrelations are so complicated and at
+the same time so important that, in spite of the
+dangers of repetition, I will consider them again
+from another angle. The chronological sequence
+would thus be as follows: first, instinct-renunciation
+due to dread of an aggression by external
+authority—this is, of course, tantamount to the
+<span class="pagenum" id="Page_113">[Pg 113]</span>dread of loss of love, for love is a protection against
+these punitive aggressions. Then follows the erection
+of an internal authority, and instinctual renunciation
+due to dread of it—that is, dread of
+conscience. In the second case, there is the
+equivalence of wicked acts and wicked intentions;
+hence comes the sense of guilt, the need for
+punishment. The aggressiveness of conscience
+carries on the aggressiveness of authority. Thus
+far all seems to be clear; but how can we find a
+place in this scheme for the effect produced by
+misfortune (<em>i.e.</em> renunciations externally imposed),
+for the effect it has of increasing the rigour of
+conscience? how account for the exceptional
+stringency of conscience in the best men, those
+least given to rebel against it? We have already
+explained both these peculiarities of conscience, but
+probably we still have an impression that these
+explanations do not go to the root of the matter,
+and that they leave something still unexplained.
+And here at last comes in an idea which is quite
+peculiar to psycho-analysis and alien to ordinary
+ways of thinking. Its nature enables us to understand
+why the whole matter necessarily seemed
+so confused and obscure to us. It tells us this:
+in the beginning conscience (more correctly, the
+anxiety which later became conscience) was the
+<span class="pagenum" id="Page_114">[Pg 114]</span>cause of instinctual renunciation, but later this
+relation is reversed. Every renunciation then becomes
+a dynamic fount of conscience; every fresh
+abandonment of gratification increases its severity
+and intolerance; and if we could only bring it
+better into harmony with what we already know
+about the development of conscience, we should
+be tempted to make the following paradoxical
+statement: Conscience is the result of instinctual
+renunciation, or: Renunciation (externally imposed)
+gives rise to conscience, which then demands
+further renunciations.</p>
+
+<p>The contradiction between this proposition and
+our previous knowledge about the genesis of conscience
+is not in actual fact so very great and we
+can see a way in which it may be still further
+reduced. In order to state the problem more
+easily, let us select the example of the instinct of
+aggression, and let us suppose that the renunciation
+in question is always a renunciation of aggression.
+This is, of course, merely a provisional assumption.
+The effect of instinctual renunciation on conscience
+then operates as follows: every impulse of
+aggression which we omit to gratify is taken over by
+the super-ego and goes to heighten its aggressiveness
+(against the ego). It does not fit in well
+with this that the original aggressiveness of conscience
+<span class="pagenum" id="Page_115">[Pg 115]</span>should represent a continuance of the
+rigour of external authority, and so have nothing
+to do with renunciation. But we can get rid of
+this discrepancy if we presume a different origin
+for the first quantum of aggressiveness with which
+the super-ego was endowed. When authority prevented
+the child from enjoying the first but most
+important gratifications of all, aggressive impulses
+of considerable intensity must have been
+evoked in it, irrespective of the particular nature
+of the instinctual deprivations concerned. The
+child must necessarily have had to give up the
+satisfaction of these revengeful aggressive wishes.
+In this situation, in which it is economically so
+hard pressed, it has recourse to certain mechanisms
+well known to us; by the process of identification
+it absorbs into itself the invulnerable authority,
+which then becomes the super-ego and comes into
+possession of all the aggressiveness which the
+child would gladly have exercised against it. The
+child’s ego has to content itself with the unhappy
+rôle of the authority—the father—who has been
+thus degraded. It is, as so often, a reversal of the
+original situation, ‘If I were father and you my
+child, I would treat <em>you</em> badly’. The relation
+between super-ego and ego is a reproduction, distorted
+by a wish, of the real relations between the
+<span class="pagenum" id="Page_116">[Pg 116]</span>ego, before it was subdivided, and an external
+object. That is also typical. The essential difference,
+however, is that the original severity of the
+super-ego does not—or not so much—represent
+the severity which has been experienced or anticipated
+from the object, but expresses the child’s
+own aggressiveness towards the latter. If this is
+correct, one could truly assert that conscience is
+formed in the beginning from the suppression of an
+aggressive impulse and strengthened as time goes
+on by each fresh suppression of the kind.</p>
+
+<p>Now, which of these two theories is the true
+one? The earlier, which seemed genetically so
+unassailable, or the new one, which rounds off our
+theories in such a welcome manner? Clearly,
+they are both justified, and by the evidence, too,
+of direct observation; they do not contradict each
+other, and even coincide at one point, for the
+child’s revengeful aggressiveness will be in part
+provoked by the amount of punishing aggression
+that it anticipates from the father. Experience
+has shown, however, that the severity which a
+child’s super-ego develops in no way corresponds
+to the severity of the treatment it has itself experienced.&#x2060;<a id="FNanchor_26_26" href="#Footnote_26_26" class="fnanchor">[26]</a>
+It seems to be independent of the
+<span class="pagenum" id="Page_117">[Pg 117]</span>latter; a child which has been very leniently
+treated can acquire a very strict conscience. But
+it would also be wrong to exaggerate this independence;
+it is not difficult to assure oneself that
+strict upbringing also has a strong influence on the
+formation of a child’s super-ego. It comes to this,
+that the formation of the super-ego and the development
+of conscience are determined in part by
+innate constitutional factors and in part by the
+influence of the actual environment; and that is
+in no way surprising—on the contrary, it is the
+invariable aetiological condition of all such processes.&#x2060;<a id="FNanchor_27_27" href="#Footnote_27_27" class="fnanchor">[27]</a></p>
+
+<p>It may also be said that when a child reacts to
+the first great instinctual deprivations with an
+excessive aggressiveness and a corresponding strictness
+of its super-ego, it is thereby following a
+phylogenetic prototype, unheedful of what reaction
+would in reality be justified; for the father
+of primitive times was certainly terrifying, and one
+may safely attribute the utmost degree of aggressiveness
+to him. The differences between the two
+theories of the genesis of conscience are thus still
+further diminished if one passes from individual to
+phylogenetic development. But then, on the other
+<span class="pagenum" id="Page_118">[Pg 118]</span>hand, we find a new important difference between
+the two processes. We cannot disregard the conclusion
+that man’s sense of guilt has its origin in
+the Oedipus complex and was acquired when the
+father was killed by the association of the brothers.
+At that time the aggression was not suppressed
+but carried out, and it is this same act of aggression
+whose suppression in the child we regard as
+the source of feelings of guilt. Now, I should not
+be surprised if a reader were to cry out angrily:
+‘So it makes no difference whether one does kill
+one’s father or does not, one gets a feeling of guilt
+in either case! Here I should think one may be
+allowed some doubts. Either it is not true that
+guilt is evoked by suppressed aggressiveness or
+else the whole story about the father-murder is a
+romance, and primeval man did not kill his father
+any more often than people do nowadays. Besides
+<span class="pagenum" id="Page_119">[Pg 119]</span>this, if it is not a romance but a plausible
+piece of history, it would only be an instance of
+what we all expect to happen, namely, that one
+feels guilty because one has really done something
+which cannot be justified. And what we are all
+waiting for is for psycho-analysis to give us an
+explanation of this reaction, which at any rate is
+something that happens every day.’</p>
+
+<p>This is true, and we must make good the omission.
+There is no great mystery about it either.
+When one has feelings of guilt after one has committed
+some crime and because of it, this feeling
+should more properly be called <em>remorse</em>. It relates
+only to the one act, and clearly it presupposes
+that <em>conscience</em>, the capacity for feelings of guilt,
+was already in existence before the deed. Remorse
+of this kind can, therefore, never help us
+to find out the source of conscience and feelings
+of guilt in general. In these everyday instances
+the course of events is usually as follows: an instinctual
+need acquires the strength to achieve fulfilment
+in spite of conscience, the strength of which
+also has its limits, whereupon the inevitable reduction
+of the need after satisfaction restores the
+earlier balance of forces. Psycho-analysis is quite
+justified, therefore, in excluding the case of a sense
+of guilt through remorse from this discussion, however
+<span class="pagenum" id="Page_120">[Pg 120]</span>frequently it may occur and however great its
+importance may be practically.</p>
+
+<p>But if man’s sense of guilt goes back to the
+murder of the father, that was undoubtedly an
+instance of ‘remorse’, and yet are we to suppose
+that there were no conscience and feelings of
+guilt before the act on that occasion? If so,
+where did the remorse come from then? This
+instance must explain to us the riddle of the sense
+of guilt and so make an end of our difficulties.
+And it will do so, as I believe. This remorse was
+the result of the very earliest primal ambivalence
+of feelings towards the father: the sons hated him,
+but they loved him too; after their hate against
+him had been satisfied by their aggressive acts,
+their love came to expression in their remorse
+about the deed, set up the super-ego by identification
+with the father, gave it the father’s power to
+punish as he would have done the aggression they
+had performed, and created the restrictions which
+should prevent a repetition of the deed. And since
+impulses to aggressions against the father were
+repeated in the next generations, the feelings of
+guilt, too, persisted, and were further reinforced
+every time an aggression was suppressed anew and
+made over to the super-ego. At this point, it
+seems to me, we can at last clearly perceive the
+<span class="pagenum" id="Page_121">[Pg 121]</span>part played by love in the origin of conscience and
+the fatal inevitableness of the sense of guilt. It
+is not really a decisive matter whether one has
+killed one’s father or abstained from the deed;
+one must feel guilty in either case, for guilt is the
+expression of the conflict of ambivalence, the
+eternal struggle between Eros and the destructive
+or death instinct. This conflict is engendered as
+soon as man is confronted with the task of living
+with his fellows; as long as he knows no other
+form of life in common but that of the family, it
+must express itself in the Oedipus complex, cause
+the development of conscience and create the first
+feelings of guilt. When mankind tries to institute
+wider forms of communal life, the same conflict
+continues to arise—in forms derived from the past—and
+intensified so that a further reinforcement of
+the sense of guilt results. Since culture obeys an
+inner erotic impulse which bids it bind mankind
+into a closely-knit mass, it can achieve this aim
+only by means of its vigilance in fomenting an
+ever-increasing sense of guilt. That which began
+in relation to the father ends in relation to the
+community. If civilization is an inevitable course
+of development from the group of the family to the
+group of humanity as a whole, then an intensification
+of the sense of guilt—resulting from the innate
+<span class="pagenum" id="Page_122">[Pg 122]</span>conflict of ambivalence, from the eternal struggle
+between the love and the death trends—will be
+inextricably bound up with it, until perhaps the
+sense of guilt may swell to a magnitude that individuals
+can hardly support. One is reminded of
+the telling accusation made by the great poet
+against the ‘heavenly forces’:</p>
+
+<div class="poetry-container">
+ <div class="poetry">
+ <div class="stanza">
+ <div class="verse indent0">Ye set our feet on this life’s road,</div>
+ <div class="verse indent0">Ye watch our guilty, erring courses,</div>
+ <div class="verse indent0">Then leave us, bowed beneath our load,</div>
+ <div class="verse indent0">For earth its every debt enforces.&#x2060;<a id="FNanchor_28_28" href="#Footnote_28_28" class="fnanchor">[28]</a></div>
+ </div>
+ </div>
+</div>
+
+<p class="no-indent">And one may heave a sigh at the thought that
+it is vouchsafed to a few, with hardly an effort,
+to salve from the whirlpool of their own emotions
+the deepest truths, to which we others have to
+force our way, ceaselessly groping amid torturing
+uncertainties.</p>
+<br>
+
+
+<div class="footnotes">
+<h3>FOOTNOTES:</h3>
+
+<div class="footnote"><p><a id="Footnote_23_23" href="#FNanchor_23_23" class="label">[23]</a> One is reminded of Rousseau’s famous mandarin!</p></div>
+
+<div class="footnote"><p><a id="Footnote_24_24" href="#FNanchor_24_24" class="label">[24]</a> Every reasonable person will understand and take into
+account that in this descriptive survey things that in reality occur
+by gradual transitions are sharply differentiated and that the
+mere existence of a super-ego is not the only factor concerned,
+but also its relative strength and sphere of influence. All that has
+been said above in regard to conscience and guilt, moreover, is
+common knowledge and practically undisputed.</p></div>
+
+<div class="footnote"><p><a id="Footnote_25_25" href="#FNanchor_25_25" class="label">[25]</a> This increased sensitivity of morals in consequence of ill-luck
+has been illustrated by Mark Twain in a delicious little story:
+<cite>The First Melon I ever Stole</cite>. This melon, as it happened, was unripe.
+I heard Mark Twain tell the story himself in one of his
+lectures. After he had given out the title, he stopped and asked
+himself in a doubtful way: ‘Was it the first?’ This was the
+whole story.</p></div>
+
+<div class="footnote"><p><a id="Footnote_26_26" href="#FNanchor_26_26" class="label">[26]</a> As has rightly been emphasized by Melanie Klein and other
+English writers.</p></div>
+
+<div class="footnote"><p><a id="Footnote_27_27" href="#FNanchor_27_27" class="label">[27]</a> In his <cite>Psychoanalyse der Gesamtpersönlichkeit</cite>, 1927, Franz
+Alexander has, in connection with Aichhorn’s study of dissocial
+behaviour in children, discussed the two main types of pathogenic
+methods of training, that of excessive severity and of spoiling.
+The ‘unduly lenient and indulgent’ father fosters the development
+of an over-strict super-ego because, in face of the love
+which is showered on it, the child has no other way of disposing of
+its aggressiveness than to turn it inwards. In neglected children
+who grow up without any love the tension between ego and
+super-ego is lacking; their aggressions can be directed externally.
+Apart from any constitutional factor which may be present,
+therefore, one may say that a strict conscience arises from the
+co-operation of two factors in the environment: the deprivation
+of instinctual gratification which evokes the child’s aggressiveness,
+and the love it receives which turns this aggressiveness
+inwards, where it is taken over by the super-ego.</p></div>
+
+<div class="footnote"><p><a id="Footnote_28_28" href="#FNanchor_28_28" class="label">[28]</a> Goethe, <cite>Wilhelm Meister</cite>. The Song of the Harper.</p></div>
+</div>
+
+
+<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop">
+<div class="chapter">
+
+<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_123">[Pg 123]</span></p>
+
+
+ <h2 class="nobreak" id="VIII">
+ VIII
+ </h2>
+</div>
+
+
+<p class="drop-cap"><span class="upper-case">On</span> reaching the end of such a journey as
+this, the author must beg his readers to
+pardon him for not having been a more
+skilful guide, not sparing them bleak stretches of
+country at times and laborious detours at others.
+There is no doubt that it could have been done
+better. I will now try to make some amends.</p>
+
+<p>First of all, I suspect the reader feels that the
+discussion about the sense of guilt oversteps its
+proper boundaries in this essay and takes up too
+much space, so that the rest of the subject-matter,
+which is not always closely connected with it, gets
+pushed on one side. This may have spoilt the
+composition of the work; but it faithfully corresponds
+to my intention to represent the sense of
+guilt as the most important problem in the evolution
+of culture, and to convey that the price of progress
+in civilization is paid in forfeiting happiness
+through the heightening of the sense of guilt.&#x2060;<a id="FNanchor_29_29" href="#Footnote_29_29" class="fnanchor">[29]</a>
+<span class="pagenum" id="Page_124">[Pg 124]</span>What sounds puzzling in this statement, which
+is the final conclusion of our whole investigation,
+is probably due to the quite peculiar relation—as
+yet completely unexplained—the sense of
+guilt has to our consciousness. In the common
+cases of remorse which we think normal it becomes
+clearly perceptible to consciousness; indeed, we
+often speak of ‘consciousness of guilt’ instead of
+sense of guilt. In our study of the neuroses, in
+which we have found invaluable clues towards an
+understanding of normal people, we find some very
+contradictory states of affairs in this respect. In
+one of these maladies, the obsessional neurosis, the
+sense of guilt makes itself loudly heard in consciousness;
+it dominates the clinical picture as
+well as the patient’s life and lets hardly anything
+else appear alongside of it. But in most of the
+other types and forms of neurosis it remains completely
+<span class="pagenum" id="Page_125">[Pg 125]</span>unconscious, without its effect being any
+less great, however. Our patients do not believe
+us when we ascribe an ‘unconscious sense of guilt’
+to them; in order to become even moderately intelligible
+to them we have to explain that the sense
+of guilt expresses itself in an unconscious seeking
+for punishment. But its connection with the
+form of the neurosis is not to be over-estimated;
+even in the obsessional neurosis there are people
+who are not aware of their sense of guilt or who
+perceive it only as a tormenting uneasiness or kind
+of anxiety and then not until they are prevented
+from carrying out certain actions. We ought some
+day to be able at last to understand these things;
+as yet we cannot. Here perhaps is the place to
+remark that at bottom the sense of guilt is nothing
+but a topographical variety of anxiety, and that
+in its later phases it coincides completely with the
+dread of the super-ego. The relation of anxiety
+to consciousness, moreover, is characterized by
+the same extraordinary variations. Somewhere or
+other there is always anxiety hidden behind all
+symptoms; at one moment, however, it sweeps
+into consciousness, drowning everything else with
+its clamour, and at the next it secretes itself so
+completely that we are forced to speak of unconscious
+anxiety—or if we want to have a cleaner
+<span class="pagenum" id="Page_126">[Pg 126]</span>conscience psychologically, since anxiety is after
+all only a perception—of possibilities of anxiety.
+Consequently it is very likely that the sense of
+guilt produced by culture is not perceived as such
+and remains to a great extent unconscious, or
+comes to expression as a sort of uneasiness or discontent
+for which other motivations are sought.
+The different religions at any rate have never overlooked
+the part played by the sense of guilt in
+civilization. What is more, they come forward
+with a claim, which I have not considered elsewhere,&#x2060;<a id="FNanchor_30_30" href="#Footnote_30_30" class="fnanchor">[30]</a>
+to save mankind from this sense of guilt,
+which they call sin. We indeed have drawn our
+conclusions, from the way in which in Christianity
+this salvation is won—the sacrificial death of one
+who therewith takes the whole of the common
+guilt of all upon himself—about the occasion on
+which this primal sense of guilt was first acquired,
+that is, the occasion which was also the inception
+of culture.&#x2060;<a id="FNanchor_31_31" href="#Footnote_31_31" class="fnanchor">[31]</a></p>
+
+<p>It will not be very important, but it may be just
+as well to go more precisely into the meaning of
+certain words like super-ego, conscience, sense of
+guilt, need for punishment, remorse, which we have
+perhaps often used too loosely and in place of one
+another. They all relate to the same situation,
+<span class="pagenum" id="Page_127">[Pg 127]</span>but they denote different aspects of it. The super-ego
+is an agency or institution in the mind whose
+existence we have inferred: conscience is a function
+we ascribe, among others, to the super-ego; it
+consists of watching over and judging the actions
+and intentions of the ego, exercising the functions
+of a censor. The sense of guilt, the severity of the
+super-ego, is therefore the same thing as the rigour
+of conscience; it is the perception the ego has
+that it is watched in this way, the ego’s appreciation
+of the tension between its strivings and the
+standards of the super-ego; and the anxiety that
+lies behind all these relations, the dread of that
+critical institution, the need for punishment, is
+an instinctual manifestation on the part of the
+ego, which has become masochistic under the
+influence of the sadistic super-ego, <em>i.e.</em> which has
+brought a part of the instinct of destruction at
+work within itself into the service of an erotic
+attachment to the super-ego. We ought not to
+speak of conscience before a super-ego is demonstrable;
+as to consciousness of guilt, we must
+admit that it comes into being before the super-ego,
+therefore before conscience. At that time it
+is the direct expression of the dread of external
+authority, the recognition of the tension between
+the ego and this latter; it is the direct derivative
+<span class="pagenum" id="Page_128">[Pg 128]</span>of the conflict between the need for parental love
+and the urgency towards instinctual gratification,
+and it is the thwarting of this urgency that provokes
+the tendency to aggression. It is because
+these two different versions of the sense of guilt—one
+arising from dread of the external and the
+other from dread of the inner authority—are
+superimposed one on the other that our insight
+into the relations of conscience has been hampered
+in so many ways. Remorse is a general term denoting
+the ego’s reaction under a special form of
+the sense of guilt; it includes the almost unaltered
+sensory material belonging to the anxiety that is
+at work behind the sense of guilt; it is itself a
+punishment and may include the need for punishment;
+it too, therefore, may occur before conscience
+has developed.</p>
+
+<p>Further, it will do no harm for us to review once
+more the contradictions which have confused us at
+times during our enquiries. The sense of guilt, we
+said at one point, was the consequence of uncommitted
+aggressions; but another time and in
+particular in the case of its historical beginning,
+the murder of the father, it was the consequence of
+an aggression that was carried out. We also
+found a way out of this difficulty. The development
+of the inner authority, the super-ego, was
+<span class="pagenum" id="Page_129">[Pg 129]</span>precisely what radically altered the whole situation.
+Before this, the sense of guilt coincided with
+remorse; we observe, in saying this, that the term
+remorse is to be reserved for the reaction after an
+actual performance of an aggressive deed. After
+this, the omniscience of the super-ego robbed the
+distinction between intended aggressions and aggressions
+committed of its significance; a mere intention
+to commit an act of violence could then
+evoke a sense of guilt—as psycho-analysis has
+found—as well as one which has actually been
+committed—as all the world knows. The conflict
+of ambivalence between the two primal
+instincts leaves the same impress on the psychological
+situation, irrespective of the change that
+has taken place in this. A temptation arises to
+look here for an explanation of the mystery of the
+varying relation between the sense of guilt and
+consciousness. The sense of guilt which is due to
+remorse for an evil deed must always have been
+conscious; that due to a perception of an evil
+impulse could have remained unconscious. But
+it cannot be as simple as that: the obsessional
+neurosis contradicts it emphatically. The second
+contradiction was that the aggressive energy with
+which one imagined the super-ego to be endowed
+was, according to one view, merely a continuation
+<span class="pagenum" id="Page_130">[Pg 130]</span>of the punitive energy belonging to external
+authority, preserved within the mind; whereas
+according to another view it consisted, on the contrary,
+of aggressive energy originating in the self,
+levelled against this inhibiting authority but not
+allowed to discharge itself in actions. The first
+view seemed to accord better with the history of
+the sense of guilt, the second with the theory of it.
+More searching reflection has resolved this apparently
+irreconcilable contradiction almost too completely;
+what remained as essential and common
+to both was that in both cases we were dealing
+with an aggression that had been turned inward.
+Clinical observation, moreover, really permits us
+to distinguish two sources for the aggressiveness
+we ascribe to the super-ego, each of which in any
+given case may be operating predominantly, but
+which usually are both at work together.</p>
+
+<p>This, I think, is the place to suggest that a
+proposal which I previously put forward as a provisional
+assumption should be taken in earnest.
+In the latest analytical literature&#x2060;<a id="FNanchor_32_32" href="#Footnote_32_32" class="fnanchor">[32]</a> a predilection
+has been shown for the view that any kind of
+privation, any thwarted instinctual gratification,
+results in a heightening of the sense of guilt, or
+<span class="pagenum" id="Page_131">[Pg 131]</span>may do so. I believe one obtains a great simplification
+of theory if one regards this as valid <em>only</em> for
+the aggressive instincts, and that little will be
+found to contradict this assumption. How then
+is it to be explained dynamically and economically
+that a heightening of the sense of guilt should
+appear in place of an unfulfilled erotic desire?
+This can surely only happen in a roundabout way:
+the thwarting of the erotic gratification provokes
+an access of aggressiveness against the person who
+interfered with the gratification, and then this
+tendency to aggression in its turn has itself to be
+suppressed. So then it is, after all, only the aggression
+which is changed into guilt, by being
+suppressed and made over to the super-ego. I am
+convinced that very many processes will admit of
+much simpler and clearer explanation if we restrict
+the findings of psycho-analysis in respect of
+the origin of the sense of guilt to the aggressive
+instincts. Reference to the clinical material here
+gives us no unequivocal answer, because, according
+to our own hypothesis, the two kinds of instincts
+hardly ever appear in a pure form, unmixed with
+each other; but the investigation of extreme cases
+would probably point in the direction I anticipate.
+I am tempted to extract our first advantage from
+this narrower conception by applying it to the
+<span class="pagenum" id="Page_132">[Pg 132]</span>repression-process. The symptoms of neurosis, as
+we have learnt, are essentially substitutive gratifications
+for unfulfilled sexual wishes. In the course
+of our analytic work we have found to our surprise
+that perhaps every neurosis masks a certain amount
+of unconscious sense of guilt, which in its turn
+reinforces the symptoms by exploiting them as
+punishment. One is now inclined to suggest the
+following statement as a possible formulation:
+when an instinctual trend undergoes repression,
+its libidinal elements are transformed into symptoms
+and its aggressive components into a sense of
+guilt. Even if this statement is only accurate as
+an approximation it merits our interest.</p>
+
+<p>Some readers of this essay, too, may be under
+the impression that the formula of the struggle
+between Eros and the death instinct has been reiterated
+too often. It is supposed to characterize
+the cultural process which evolves in humanity;
+but it has been related also to the development of
+the individual, and besides this, is supposed to have
+revealed the secret of organic life in general. It
+becomes necessary for us to examine the relation
+of these three processes to one another. Now, the
+repetition of the same formula is vindicated by the
+consideration that the cultural processes both in
+humanity and in the development of an individual
+<span class="pagenum" id="Page_133">[Pg 133]</span>are life-processes; consequently they must both
+partake of the most universal characteristic of
+life. On the other hand, evidence of the presence
+of this universal characteristic does not help us
+to discriminate, unless it is further narrowed
+down by special qualifications. We can therefore
+set our minds at rest only if we say that
+the cultural process is the particular modification
+undergone by the life-process under the influence
+of the task set before it by Eros and stimulated
+by Ananke, external necessity; and this task is
+that of uniting single human beings into a larger
+unity with libidinal attachments between them.
+When, however, we compare the cultural process
+in humanity with the process of development or
+upbringing in an individual human being, we shall
+conclude without much hesitation that the two
+are very similar in nature, if not in fact the same
+process applied to a different kind of object. The
+civilizing process in the human species is naturally
+more of an abstraction than the development of
+an individual, and therefore harder to apprehend
+in concrete terms, nor should the discovery of
+analogies be pushed to extremes; but in view of
+the similar character of the aims of the two processes—in
+one the incorporation of an individual
+as a member of a group and in the other the creation
+<span class="pagenum" id="Page_134">[Pg 134]</span>of a single group out of many individuals—the
+similarity of the means employed and of the results
+obtained in the two cases is not surprising. In
+view of its exceptional importance, we must no
+longer postpone mention of one feature differentiating
+the two processes. The development of the
+individual is ordered according to the programme
+laid down by the pleasure-principle, namely, the
+attainment of happiness, and to this main objective
+it holds firmly; the incorporation of the individual
+as a member of a community, or his adaptation
+to it, seems like an almost unavoidable condition
+which has to be filled before he can attain this
+objective of happiness. If he could achieve it
+without fulfilling this condition it would perhaps
+be better. To express it differently, we may say:
+individual development seems to us a product of
+the interplay of two trends, the striving for happiness,
+generally called ‘egoistic’, and the impulse
+towards merging with others in the community,
+which we call ‘altruistic’. Neither of these descriptions
+goes far beneath the surface. In individual
+development, as we have said, the main
+accent falls on the egoistic trend, the striving for
+happiness; while the other tendency, which may
+be called the ‘cultural’ one, usually contents itself
+with instituting restrictions. But things are different
+<span class="pagenum" id="Page_135">[Pg 135]</span>in the development of culture: here far the
+most important aim is that of creating a single
+unity out of individual men and women, while the
+objective of happiness, though still present, is
+pushed into the background; it almost seems as if
+humanity could be most successfully united into
+one great whole if there were no need to trouble
+about the happiness of individuals. The process
+of development in individuals must therefore be
+admitted to have its special features which are
+not repeated in the cultural evolution of humanity;
+the two processes only necessarily coincide in so
+far as the first also includes the aim of incorporation
+into the community.</p>
+
+<p>Just as a planet circles round its central body
+while at the same time rotating on its own axis, so
+the individual man takes his part in the course of
+humanity’s development as he goes on his way
+through life. But to our dull eyes the play of
+forces in the heavens seems set fast in a never-varying
+scheme, though in organic life we can still
+see how the forces contend with one another and
+the results of the conflict change from day to day.
+So in every individual the two trends, one towards
+personal happiness and the other towards unity
+with the rest of humanity, must contend with each
+other; so must the two processes of individual
+<span class="pagenum" id="Page_136">[Pg 136]</span>and of cultural development oppose each other
+and dispute the ground against each other. This
+struggle between individual and society, however,
+is not derived from the antagonism of the primal
+instincts, Eros and Death, which are probably
+irreconcilable; it is a dissension in the camp of the
+libido itself, comparable to the contest between the
+ego and its objects for a share of the libido; and it
+does eventually admit of a solution in the individual,
+as we may hope it will also do in the future
+of civilization—however greatly it may oppress
+the lives of individuals at the present time.</p>
+
+<p>The analogy between the process of cultural
+evolution and the path of individual development
+may be carried further in an important respect.
+It can be maintained that the community, too,
+develops a super-ego, under whose influence cultural
+evolution proceeds. It would be an enticing
+task for an authority on human systems of culture
+to work out this analogy in specific cases. I will
+confine myself to pointing out certain striking
+details. The super-ego of any given epoch of
+civilization originates in the same way as that of
+an individual; it is based on the impression left
+behind them by great leading personalities, men of
+outstanding force of mind, or men in whom some
+one human tendency has developed in unusual
+<span class="pagenum" id="Page_137">[Pg 137]</span>strength and purity, often for that reason very disproportionately.
+In many instances the analogy
+goes still further, in that during their lives—often
+enough, even if not always—such persons are ridiculed
+by others, ill-used or even cruelly done to
+death, just as happened with the primal father who
+also rose again to become a deity long after his death
+by violence. The most striking example of this
+double fate is the figure of Jesus Christ, if indeed
+it does not itself belong to the realm of mythology
+which called it into being out of a dim memory of
+that primordial event. Another point of agreement
+is that the cultural super-ego, just like that
+of an individual, sets up high ideals and standards,
+and that failure to fulfil them is punished by both
+with ‘anxiety of conscience’. In this particular,
+indeed, we come across the remarkable circumstance
+that the mental processes concerned here are
+actually more familiar to us and more accessible to
+consciousness when they proceed from the group
+than they can be in the individual. In the latter,
+when tension arises, the aggressions of the super-ego
+voicing its noisy reproaches are all that is
+perceived, while its injunctions themselves often remain
+unconscious in the background. If we bring
+them to the knowledge of consciousness we find
+that they coincide with the demands of the prevailing
+<span class="pagenum" id="Page_138">[Pg 138]</span>cultural super-ego. At this point the two
+processes, that of the evolution of the group and
+the development of the individual, are always
+firmly mortised together, so to speak. Consequently
+many of the effects and properties of the
+super-ego can be more easily detected through its
+operations in the group than in the individual.</p>
+
+<p>The cultural super-ego has elaborated its ideals
+and erected its standards. Those of its demands
+which deal with the relations of human beings to
+one another are comprised under the name of
+ethics. The greatest value has at all times been
+set upon systems of ethics, as if men had expected
+them in particular to achieve something especially
+important. And ethics does in fact deal predominantly
+with the point which is easily seen to
+be the sorest of all in any scheme of civilization.
+Ethics must be regarded therefore as a therapeutic
+effort: as an endeavour to achieve something
+through the standards imposed by the super-ego
+which had not been attained by the work of
+civilization in other ways. We already know—it
+is what we have been discussing—that the question
+is how to dislodge the greatest obstacle to
+civilization, the constitutional tendency in men to
+aggressions against one another; and for that very
+reason the commandment to love one’s neighbour
+<span class="pagenum" id="Page_139">[Pg 139]</span>as oneself—probably the most recent of the cultural
+super-ego’s demands—is especially interesting
+to us. In our investigations and our therapy
+of the neuroses we cannot avoid finding fault with
+the super-ego of the individual on two counts: in
+commanding and prohibiting with such severity it
+troubles too little about the happiness of the ego,
+and it fails to take into account sufficiently the
+difficulties in the way of obeying it—the strength
+of instinctual cravings in the id and the hardships
+of external environment. Consequently in
+our therapy we often find ourselves obliged to do
+battle with the super-ego and work to moderate
+its demands. Exactly the same objections can
+be made against the ethical standards of the cultural
+super-ego. It, too, does not trouble enough
+about the mental constitution of human beings;
+it enjoins a command and never asks whether or
+not it is possible for them to obey it. It presumes,
+on the contrary, that a man’s ego is psychologically
+capable of anything that is required of it—that his
+ego has unlimited power over his id. This is an
+error; even in so-called normal people the power
+of controlling the id cannot be increased beyond
+certain limits. If one asks more of them, one produces
+revolt or neurosis in individuals or makes
+them unhappy. The command to love our neighbours
+<span class="pagenum" id="Page_140">[Pg 140]</span>as ourselves is the strongest defence there is
+against human aggressiveness and it is a superlative
+example of the unpsychological attitude of
+the cultural super-ego. The command is impossible
+to fulfil; such an enormous inflation of
+love can only lower its value and not remedy the
+evil. Civilization pays no heed to all this; it
+merely prates that the harder it is to obey the more
+laudable the obedience. The fact remains that
+anyone who follows such preaching in the present
+state of civilization only puts himself at a disadvantage
+beside all those who set it at naught.
+What an overwhelming obstacle to civilization
+aggression must be if the defence against it can
+cause as much misery as aggression itself!
+‘Natural’ ethics, as it is called, has nothing to
+offer here beyond the narcissistic satisfaction of
+thinking oneself better than others. The variety
+of ethics that links itself with religion brings in at
+this point its promises of a better future life. I
+should imagine that as long as virtue is not rewarded
+in this life ethics will preach in vain. I
+too think it unquestionable that an actual change
+in men’s attitude to property would be of more
+help in this direction than any ethical commands;
+but among the Socialists this proposal is obscured
+by new idealistic expectations disregarding human
+<span class="pagenum" id="Page_141">[Pg 141]</span>nature, which detract from its value in actual
+practice.</p>
+
+<p>It seems to me that the point of view which
+seeks to follow the phenomena of cultural evolution
+as manifestations of a super-ego promises
+to yield still further discoveries. I am coming
+quickly to an end. There is one question, however,
+which I can hardly ignore. If the evolution
+of civilization has such a far-reaching similarity
+with the development of an individual, and if the
+same methods are employed in both, would not
+the diagnosis be justified that many systems of
+civilization—or epochs of it—possibly even the
+whole of humanity—have become ‘neurotic’ under
+the pressure of the civilizing trends? To analytic
+dissection of these neuroses therapeutic recommendations
+might follow which could claim a
+great practical interest. I would not say that such
+an attempt to apply psycho-analysis to civilized
+society would be fanciful or doomed to fruitlessness.
+But it behoves us to be very careful, not to
+forget that after all we are dealing only with
+analogies, and that it is dangerous, not only with
+men but also with concepts, to drag them out
+of the region where they originated and have
+matured. The diagnosis of collective neuroses,
+moreover, will be confronted by a special difficulty.
+<span class="pagenum" id="Page_142">[Pg 142]</span>In the neurosis of an individual we can
+use as a starting-point the contrast presented to
+us between the patient and his environment which
+we assume to be ‘normal’. No such background
+as this would be available for any society similarly
+affected; it would have to be supplied in some
+other way. And with regard to any therapeutic
+application of our knowledge, what would be the
+use of the most acute analysis of social neuroses,
+since no one possesses power to compel the community
+to adopt the therapy? In spite of all
+these difficulties, we may expect that one day someone
+will venture upon this research into the pathology
+of civilized communities.</p>
+
+<p>For various reasons, it is very far from my
+intention to express any opinion concerning the
+value of human civilization. I have endeavoured
+to guard myself against the enthusiastic partiality
+which believes our civilization to be the most
+precious thing that we possess or could acquire,
+and thinks it must inevitably lead us to undreamt-of
+heights of perfection. I can at any rate listen
+without taking umbrage to those critics who aver
+that when one surveys the aims of civilization and
+the means it employs, one is bound to conclude that
+the whole thing is not worth the effort and that in
+the end it can only produce a state of things which
+<span class="pagenum" id="Page_143">[Pg 143]</span>no individual will be able to bear. My impartiality
+is all the easier to me since I know very little
+about these things and am sure only of one thing,
+that the judgements of value made by mankind
+are immediately determined by their desires for
+happiness: in other words, that those judgements
+are attempts to prop up their illusions with arguments.
+I could understand it very well if anyone
+were to point to the inevitable nature of the
+process of cultural development and say, for instance,
+that the tendency to institute restrictions
+upon sexual life or to carry humanitarian ideals
+into effect at the cost of natural selection are developmental
+trends which it is impossible to avert
+or divert, and to which it is best for us to submit
+as though they were natural necessities. I know,
+too, the objection that can be raised against this:
+that tendencies such as these, which are believed
+to have insuperable power behind them, have often
+in the history of man been thrown aside and replaced
+by others. My courage fails me, therefore,
+at the thought of rising up as a prophet before my
+fellow-men, and I bow to their reproach that I have
+no consolation to offer them; for at bottom this is
+what they all demand—the frenzied revolutionary
+as passionately as the most pious believer.</p>
+
+<p>The fateful question of the human species seems
+<span class="pagenum" id="Page_144">[Pg 144]</span>to me to be whether and to what extent the cultural
+process developed in it will succeed in mastering
+the derangements of communal life caused by
+the human instinct of aggression and self-destruction.
+In this connection, perhaps the phase through
+which we are at this moment passing deserves
+special interest. Men have brought their powers of
+subduing the forces of nature to such a pitch that
+by using them they could now very easily exterminate
+one another to the last man. They know
+this—hence arises a great part of their current unrest,
+their dejection, their mood of apprehension.
+And now it may be expected that the other of the
+two ‘heavenly forces’, eternal Eros, will put forth
+his strength so as to maintain himself alongside
+of his equally immortal adversary.</p>
+<br>
+
+<div class="footnotes">
+<h3>FOOTNOTES:</h3>
+
+<div class="footnote"><p><a id="Footnote_29_29" href="#FNanchor_29_29" class="label">[29]</a> ‘Thus conscience does make cowards of us all....’</p>
+
+<p>That the upbringing of young people at the present day conceals
+from them the part sexuality will play in their lives is not
+the only reproach we are obliged to bring against it. It offends
+too in not preparing them for the aggressions of which they are
+destined to become the objects. Sending the young out into life
+with such a false psychological orientation is as if one were to
+equip people going on a Polar expedition with summer clothing
+and maps of the Italian lakes. One can clearly see that ethical
+standards are being misused in a way. The strictness of these
+standards would not do much harm if education were to say:
+‘This is how men ought to be in order to be happy and make
+others happy, but you have to reckon with their not being so.’ Instead
+of this the young are made to believe that everyone else conforms
+to the standard of ethics, <em>i.e.</em> that everyone else is good. And
+then on this is based the demand that the young shall be so too.</p></div>
+
+<div class="footnote"><p><a id="Footnote_30_30" href="#FNanchor_30_30" class="label">[30]</a> I mean in <cite>The Future of an Illusion</cite>.</p></div>
+
+<div class="footnote"><p><a id="Footnote_31_31" href="#FNanchor_31_31" class="label">[31]</a> <cite>Totem und Tabu</cite> (1912).</p></div>
+
+<div class="footnote"><p><a id="Footnote_32_32" href="#FNanchor_32_32" class="label">[32]</a> In particular, in contributions by Ernest Jones, Susan
+Isaacs, Melanie Klein; also, as I understand, in those of Reik
+and Alexander.</p></div>
+</div>
+
+
+<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop">
+<div class="chapter transnote">
+ <h2 class="nobreak" id="Transcribers_Notes">
+ Transcriber’s Notes
+ </h2>
+
+<ul>
+ <li>pg 138 Changed: the development of the indivudual<br>
+ <span style="padding-left: 2em">To: the development of the individual</span></li>
+
+</ul>
+</div>
+
+<div style='text-align:center'>*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK 78221 ***</div>
+</body>
+</html>
diff --git a/78221-h/images/cover.jpg b/78221-h/images/cover.jpg
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..b71753b
--- /dev/null
+++ b/78221-h/images/cover.jpg
Binary files differ
diff --git a/78221-h/images/titlepage.jpg b/78221-h/images/titlepage.jpg
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..d974069
--- /dev/null
+++ b/78221-h/images/titlepage.jpg
Binary files differ
diff --git a/LICENSE.txt b/LICENSE.txt
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..6c72794
--- /dev/null
+++ b/LICENSE.txt
@@ -0,0 +1,11 @@
+This book, including all associated images, markup, improvements,
+metadata, and any other content or labor, has been confirmed to be
+in the PUBLIC DOMAIN IN THE UNITED STATES.
+
+Procedures for determining public domain status are described in
+the "Copyright How-To" at https://www.gutenberg.org.
+
+No investigation has been made concerning possible copyrights in
+jurisdictions other than the United States. Anyone seeking to utilize
+this eBook outside of the United States should confirm copyright
+status under the laws that apply to them.
diff --git a/README.md b/README.md
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..beba9bf
--- /dev/null
+++ b/README.md
@@ -0,0 +1,2 @@
+Project Gutenberg (https://www.gutenberg.org) public repository for eBook #78221
+(https://www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/78221)